Charmed Vengeance

The Aether Chronicles - 2

by

Suzanne Lazear

For Reina and Rachel.

Thank you for never giving up on me, even when I gave up on myself.

Dim vales-and shadowy floods-

And cloudy-looking woods,

Whose forms we can't discover

For the tears that drip all over!

Huge moons there wax and wane-

Again-again-again-

Every moment of the night-

Forever changing places-

And they put out the star-light

With the breath from their pale faces.

About twelve by the moon-dial,

One more filmy than the rest

(A kind which, upon trial,

They have found to be the best)

Comes down-still down-and down,

With its centre on the crown

Of a mountain's eminence,

While its wide circumference

In easy drapery falls

Over hamlets, over halls,

Wherever they may be-

O'er the strange woods-o'er the sea-

Over spirits on the wing-

Over every drowsy thing-

And buries them up quite

In a labyrinth of light-

And then, how deep!-O, deep!

Is the passion of their sleep.

In the morning they arise,

And their moony covering

Is soaring in the skies,

With the tempests as they toss,

Like-almost anything-

Or a yellow Albatross.

They use that moon no more

For the same end as before-

Videlicet, a tent-

Which I think extravagant:

Its atomies, however,

Into a shower dissever,

Of which those butterflies

Of Earth, who seek the skies,

And so come down again,

(Never-contented things!)

Have brought a specimen

Upon their quivering wings.

—Edgar Allan Poe, “Fairy-Land”

And we fairies, that do run

By the triple Hecate’s team,

From the presence of the sun,

Following darkness like a dream.

—William Shakespeare,

“A Midsummer-Night’s Dream”

Prologue

The Sacrifice

“Welcome everyone to this special day.” High Queen Tiana’s voice carried over the crowd. “We gather here, as we always do, to honor the magic. Without it we wouldn’t exist, and neither would the Otherworld.” She paused and looked at the people assembled in front of the Lake of Sorrows, basking in the attention. “Like everything else, the magic must be nourished or it grows weak and fades away. We bring nourishment to her as thanks for all she does for us.”

In her chair, Charlotte shivered in spite of herself. James stood beside her, squeezing her hand. She gave him a reassuring smile in return. She was ready to go, but the love of her life wasn’t as at peace with her decision. At least they’d had this much time together. For that she was grateful. She looked at James and her friends Noli and V. Soon, it would be time.

Certainly, today was a festive occasion and she took comfort that the end of her life was celebratory, not somber. A big arch of greenery, purple and gold flowers, and ribbons had been constructed in front of the Lake of Sorrows at the edge of the wildwood.

“This has been a trying cycle, as it grows harder and harder to find the right mortal girl,” the queen continued. “But a girl with the Spark has been found. This mortal girl volunteered to be the sacrifice, offering up her life to preserve all of ours. It gives me hope that there are still young mortals willing to make such a choice.” Queen Tiana looked at Charlotte and smiled. It wasn’t comforting but triumphant.

Everyone seemed to think so much of the fact she’d volunteered. But she was dying. Since she had the Spark, that extra bit of something some mortals had, why shouldn’t her death mean something? She’d rather feed the land, the sentient magic that composed the Otherworld and kept all its citizens alive, than die unwanted and forgotten.

Charlotte looked at Noli, who’d turned away, her face contorting in pain. No matter how hard she tried, she just couldn’t get her friend to understand. V pulled Noli to him and she leaned her head against his chest.

“Noli, I chose this,” Charlotte whispered. “This way it means something. Remember that, all of you. Take care of him, please?” Charlotte whispered to Noli and V. She prayed James didn’t mourn her too long.

“Of course we will.” V clapped her shoulder.

Charlotte squeezed Noli’s hand. “Live your life. Be with V, go to the university, invent wondrous things, and be a great botanist.”

All Noli’s dear and secret dreams. She had so much to live for.

“I’ll try, I’ll try so hard, Lottie.” Tears pricked Noli’s eyes. Noli bent down and gave her a kiss on the cheek. “It’s been a long time since I’ve had a friend like you.”

Her friends. Her dear and wondrous friends.

Out of the corner of her eye, Charlotte saw the queen nod to James. Even though her belly should dip, she should feel fear at the idea of dying, she didn’t. Between the injuries from her uncle and the brain tumor, not only had she been in more pain than she’d let her friends know, but she’d made her peace.

She was ready to go.

James gulped—and that wrenched her heart. Bending down, his lips brushed over hers, lingering, his hand cradling the back of her neck.

When he broke his kiss off, he gazed into her eyes. “I love you, Charlotte Wilson.”

“I love you too, James Darrow.” She lost herself in his green eyes. Reaching up, her fingers traced a line up his jaw as she memorized his face. Her love, her savior. If not for him she would have died in an ally in Georgia instead of spending her final days loved, cherished, and the center of attention here in the Otherworld.

The queen cleared her throat and James let out a heavy, defeated sigh which echoed through the oddly quiet clearing. Charlotte nodded to James. Yes, it was time.

Lips pressed together so hard they went white, he pushed her in her chair until they stood in front of the arch with the queen. A tall and lanky man with a permanent leer also lurked nearby. A long knife dangled at his belt, the purple jewels on its hilt winking. The ritual knife. The one that had killed each mortal girl since the sacrifices began.

Still, Charlotte wasn’t afraid. She gazed at the crowd. People jockeyed for position, children on their parents’ shoulders, as they gathered around the arch, the Lake of Sorrows glimmering behind them. Even Ciarán, the dark king, with his band of ruffians had turned out. Air Fae filled the pink skies, the silvery lake splashed as water Fae drew close to watch the ritual that meant they, their land, and their magic, would continue on.

“Thank you everyone,” she told them. “Thank you for the parties and the presents, for giving a girl without the will to live a purpose.” She turned to James, “and thank you, for loving me, for staying with me.” The words thank you meant something in the Otherworld.

“You owe me no debt, Lottie love.” James’ face grew tight as his eyes filled with pain. He stood behind her, gripping her hand. Never would she have been able to do this without him.

“And as it has been, so will it be done—and her blood will spill on the ground, her Spark nourishing the magic.” The queen flung out her hands in a dramatic gesture. The huntsman approached, unsheathing the knife.

Still, she wasn’t afraid. After being abused by her uncle, the harsh life at Findlay House where she’d met Noli, and what had happened before James found her in that ally, she had nothing to fear from a mere knife or the ruffian in gold and purple who wielded it.

Charlotte held out her hand and James helped her rise from the chair into a standing position. Her uncle may have taken away her ability to walk, but she wasn’t about to sit as she was sacrificed. James understood this. His arms wrapped around her in protection, love, and support as she leaned heavily on him and they moved until she stood on the grass.

Tilting her head up, she kissed him one last time, savoring his sweetness. “Remember, James,” she whispered. “The best way to remember me is to live your life— and make sure Noli lives hers as well. I don’t want to be mourned.”

“I’ll keep my promise.” His whisper broke.

“That’s all I ask.” With one last look at her love, at her dear friends Noli and V, her eyes closed. The crowd hushed at the sound of heavy footsteps. James’ arms tightened around her. She felt a prick at her throat and gasped, but it didn’t hurt, and she didn’t open her eyes. Charlotte knew that the huntsman would slit her throat and her blood would spill to the ground, enabling the people of the otherworld to live for seven more years.

“I love you, Charlotte,” James whispered. She felt him lower her to the grass as she grew dizzy and weak. “I love you so much.”

That was all she needed to hear and she drifted off into happy nothingness.

Kevighn Silver slumped over the wooden table he occupied at a seedy air terminal bar. Where was he? Chicago? Atlanta? He wasn’t even sure. Since he’d been exiled from the Otherworld he’d drifted from place to place in the mortal realm, spending most of it drunk, in an opium haze, or in the bed of yet another strange woman. Eventually, he should get a job, since he was nearly out of money. He was a decent gunner. Those were always needed on airships—both the respectable and disreputable sort.

He picked up his glass of substandard rum and took a drink. Around him the magic shifted with such force rum sloshed over the side of the glass onto the scarred wooden table. A shift of this magnitude at this point in time could only mean one thing. The sacrifice was complete. Banishing him hadn’t negated his abilities.

Hopefully the Spark ran strong enough in her to satiate the magic until the next cycle so they didn’t encounter all the problems they’d endured during this one. That redhead had glowed with the Spark, not as brightly as Magnolia, but enough to cause the magic to stabilize.

Magnolia. Was she there in the arms of her earth court prince, watching as the blood drained from her friend?

Yes, Magnolia would be there. Magnolia would cry.

He pounded his fist on the battered table and sighed, raking his hand through his unkempt hair. She should be with him, not that whelp of a prince.

At least she hadn’t been the sacrifice.

Kevighn raised his glass of rum and drained it, toasting the memory of the redheaded girl who gave her life so Magnolia didn’t have to.

One

Jeffrey Returns

Moving the basket to her elbow, Magnolia Braddock climbed up the trunk of the crooked oak in her backyard, the familiar bark rough under her hands. In a flurry of blue skirts, she hoisted herself, basket and all, into the tree house her father had helped her and V build so long ago. Her mother didn’t like that Noli, a nearly grown woman of sixteen, spent so much time in it.

Most of the mishmash of the bits and pieces composing the little house, the cogs and gears, discarded wood, pieces of brass, and other things, had been carted home by her, V, and James. Each piece held a story. Her hand caressed a piece of brass she and V had taken from an abandoned building. The tree house was no longer big enough for her to stand in. Memories, especially of her father, comprised this place as much as all the random bits of things. Nearly seven years ago Henry Winston Braddock had disappeared in San Francisco and Noli still clung to the fragile hope that one day he’d return to Los Angeles and they’d be a family once again.

Charlotte’s red braid, which she’d carefully sectioned, wrapped in thread, and boiled, hung from a makeshift line inside the tree house. Here it could dry safely away from her mother’s eyes so she wouldn’t have to explain Charlotte. Mama had no idea the Otherworld existed or that due to an ill-worded bargain Noli wasn’t mortal anymore. She had no idea that if Charlotte hadn’t died Noli would have. Nor did she know how much James mourned her.

Right now her mother toiled in the dress shop dealing with the holiday rush, making gowns for the very people who’d once been their social equals, completely unaware that faeries even existed. All that mattered to her was keeping up with appearances the best she could.

Ever since Noli returned from Findlay House, from her stay in the Otherworld, things had changed. Her mother had decided that since she now looked the lady, her hoyden ways supposedly “cured” by that dreadful school, that she would now become one. That meant a return to the parties, teas, and social events she’d hated even when they’d been moneyed and respected. Fixing cars or working in the garden was always preferable to balls.

The now-dry skeins of hair went in the basket. She’d weave them into a watch chain for James. This way he could carry a piece of her wherever he went.

Let’s prune the roses, the sprite suggested.

It was hard not to sigh. When the queen had taken away Noli’s mortality, she’d turned her into a sprite. Well, sort of. V and James had done something, preventing her from losing all of herself during the transformation. However, she was left with the body and abilities of a sprite and a sprite sharing the space in her head. Calling it awkward was an understatement.

The roses did need pruning, and the beautiful Los Angeles fall day called to her. Later. We have other things to do before Mama returns from the shop. Like washing dishes, fixing the upstairs shutters, and adjusting the steam-powered sewing machine she’d made for her mother to make dressmaking faster.

The sprite mentally pouted. Really, Noli would rather prune roses than wash dishes. Every day it became increasingly difficult to keep the sprite from taking over completely. Some days resisting the sprite grew physically painful. Not to mention being a sprite made some things harder—like thinking.

You think too much, the sprite piped up.

Ugh. She pushed the sprite back into her mental closet. The last thing she wanted was for the sprite to take over—then she’d never get her chores done.

Across the yard, V’s window in the Darrow residence next door remained dark. An entire day and V still hadn’t returned from the Otherworld. Worry consumed her, especially since she knew why the queen had asked to meet with her best friend and beau. He owed the High Queen a favor, the price of the bargain which had freed Noli from the Otherworld and caused her current sprite predicament. Hopefully, he’d fare well.

Noli climbed down the bent oak, basket on her arm. The soft whirr of a solar-powered hoverboard echoed behind her.

“Very funny, James.” As much as she loved to hoverboard, they were one-person conveyances, so legally women couldn’t fly them. Since she couldn’t afford any more brushes with the law, when James and V went off on their hoverboards, she stayed behind.

Well, most of the time.

“Is James a suitor I need to rough up?” a very different, but still familiar, voice joked.

Noli hopped to the ground and turned just as her brother’s hoverboard touched down on the grass next to her tree. He pulled off his brass goggles, which were in need of a shine.

“Jeff!” Noli dropped the basket onto the grass and wrapped her arms around him.

A couple of years ago her older brother, Jeffery, had left Los Angeles to seek his fortune as an aeronaut, flying cargo vessels. Although he never came to visit, he always wrote her letters and sent money home. Despite the fact they could barely pay the bills, her mother wouldn’t touch the funds. It made no sense. Finally, V had told her the truth. Jeff wasn’t an aeronaut, but an air pirate, which was why her mother refused to use the money.

If there were such things as good air pirates, she’d like to think he was one of them.

“James isn’t my suitor.” She grinned. Jeff seemed in good health and clean.

“Look at you, all grownup.” Goggles still dangled from his fingers. His tan trousers held all sorts of loops and pockets as did his leather vest. “Why does that dress look familiar?”

“Mama remade one of her old walking dresses. She’s been trying out ideas on me.” She smoothed the blue fabric of the bustled skirt; her mother loved bustles. Noli liked bustles well enough, but didn’t love the color. She preferred the greens and browns V liked, but her mother often dressed her in blue because she said it brought out Noli’s steel-colored eyes.

Jeff looked around the yard, concern etched on his face. “Is she here?”

“No, she’s at the shop.” Noli picked up her basket. “Would you like to come inside? I’ll make some tea. I’m so excited to see you. What brings you back?”

He tugged on her chestnut braid. “You, actually,” he gave her a boyish grin that reminded her of their father. “I also have some business here.”

Translation: He was stealing or buying stolen goods. It was probably best to not ask.

A frown tugged at the corners of his lips as he glanced back at the house. “As much as I miss our mother, I doubt she’ll want to see me. I have some time, may I take you someplace? Will someone miss you?”

She shook her head. “I should be fixing the sewing machine but that can wait.”

“What’s wrong with the sewing machine? I could take a look.” Jeff rubbed his strong chin, which needed a shave.

“I built Mama a steam-powered sewing machine and she says it doesn’t sew quite right. What’s really wrong is that she doesn’t like it nearly as much as her treadle one.” Noli grinned, swinging her basket back and forth. “She’s hopelessly stuck in the last century.”

Jeff tilted his head back and laughed. “She always has looked backwards instead of forward.” He looked up at the tree house and grinned. “You still use that? I should think a grownup girl like you has better things to do.”

“It reminds me of Father.” It was also a good place for talking with V where her mother couldn’t overhear—and kissing. Kissing V, and other such things, was definitely frowned upon in polite society. Even the idea of her and V alone in the tree house could cause a scandal.

She might not care what society thought, but her mother did.

“Let me retrieve my hat and leave her a note.” Noli entered the house and ran up the back stairs to her room. She set the basket on the dresser, next to the magazine which contained the pattern for the watch chain.

Noli frowned at the looking glass above her dresser as she caught sight of her ears and their slight point—another side effect of becoming a sprite. Carefully, she fixed her chestnut waves to hide them. Part of her missed her curls, but waves were much less unwieldy. As long as they hid her ears. She tried to keep them hidden, especially after Missy Sassafras had taken her aside at a tea and offered to give her the name of a doctor in Europe who could “fix that” for her.

Fix that indeed.

Hmm. Would this dress be suitable for walking out? She turned from side to side and smoothed the blue fabric.

Wear something else, something pretty, the sprite urged.

I don’t want Jeff to wait. Besides, even Mama would agree this is a perfectly acceptable afternoon dress. Noli took a dark blue bonnet and matching cape out of her wardrobe, the nice wool one with bows and ruffles, and put them on. Out came a pair of kidskin gloves from her dresser. As an afterthought she grabbed her old lace parasol.

She penned a note and galloped down the back stairs, leaving the note on the kitchen table. Now that it was only the two of them, without even the lowliest servant, the kitchen had become the hub of the house.

“Noli, you have no food.” Jeff stood in the kitchen, opening and closing the worn wooden cupboards, frowning deeply. His hoverboard stood propped against the kitchen door. “Were’s Mrs. Diller? The house is a mess.”

“She dismissed Mrs. Diller about a year after you left and I can only do so much,” Noli huffed. “Mama still makes me go to school, and I can’t clean up or fix things when she’s around. And we do so have food.” It just wasn’t fancy, interesting, or tasty.

He looked around the kitchen, at the breakfast dishes in the sink, clean laundry piled on one of the chairs, candle wax marring the surface of the table, and his forehead creased. “Why don’t you have a staff? I send you money from every single job.”

Noli sighed. “Mama won’t use it. She hides it—well. Believe me, I’ve looked everywhere. She says it’s for my dowry. Between you and me, I think she’s dipped into it to buy me things as she attempts to force me upon society. Apparently, since I’m nearly seventeen, I’m old enough to stop this hoyden nonsense and get married.” She grimaced, not ready for marriage or giving up her dream of going to the university. “Mama’s been talking about a trip to Boston to see everyone, which we can’t afford unless she uses that money or asks Grandfather.”

Jeff opened the empty breadbox and rubbed his chin. “What does he think?”

“He has no idea. You know how stubborn she is,” Noli shrugged. “She tells him you support us. She’s afraid if he knew he’d bring us back to Boston—if he does that, we won’t be here when father returns.” Grandfather Montgomery, their mother’s father, lived in Boston. He was a very influential man, and as stubborn as their mother.

“Father’s never … ” He shook his head and forced a smile. “Where would you like to go?”

Noli thought for a moment. “Could we go to the pier? Please? Like Father used to take us? I haven’t been there in ages.”

Who knew if she would ever get the chance again? Eventually her life would take her from Los Angeles. If she stayed with V, which she fully intended … well, he held fast to his dream of eventually taking back his family’s kingdom in the Otherworld.

“The pier? Don’t you think that’s a little far?” Jeff’s eyebrows rose. He had dark brown hair like their father. Actually, he looked a great deal like their father, right down to the cleft in his chin. But he had their mother’s startling blue eyes.

Noli raised her chin. “Not for a hoverboard.”

Jeff laughed. “Hoverboards are one person conveyances.” His look grew sly. “Unless you happen to have one.”

Her mouth spread into a smile. Of course she did— in the shed in the backyard. It was actually Jeff’s old hoverboard which she’d fixed up. Flying it could land her in trouble. However, she had a more legal solution.

“I know how to balance properly to ride tandem. I ride with V on his, sometimes.”

Although that had been an afternoon of laughing, bruises, and torn stockings.

“Is that even possible? Or legal?” Jeff asked.

“Of course it is, as long as a male is at the helm.” But no one ever thought to do so because of their small size— and the balance factor.

Jeff shook his head. “Flying tandem on a hoverboard? Only you … ”

“Is that a dare?” she laughed. That would make it all the better.

“Yes, if you can fly tandem on my hoverboard all the way to the pier, then I’ll buy you a sundae at the ice cream parlor.” His eyes danced with delight. That look had gotten them into heaps of trouble as children.

She held out her gloved hand. “It’s a deal.”

They shook. He cocked his head, a partially amused smile on his lips. “Since when do you wear gloves willingly?”

“It’s proper to wear gloves.” Her cheeks burned both at the words that tumbled out of her mouth and the fact she’d unconsciously grabbed them. This wasn’t the first time. The sprite liked frippery and finery. Most of Noli’s newfound ladylike behavior, behavior her mother praised, was the sprite, not Noli.

Noli hated herself for it, because she didn’t want to be a proper lady. She wanted to be a botanist, she wanted to fix things, she wanted to save her family through hard work and a university education—not marriage to a boring society lump.

Fighting her mother, society, and the sprite in order to hold on to herself and her beliefs tired her even more than homework and housework. The sprite liked the idea of marriage, as long as it included parties and fancy gowns— precisely the type of marriage her mother sought for her.

“Noli?” Jeff touched her arm, bringing her out of her thoughts, eyes brimming with concern. “Are you feeling well?”

She shook it off. “I’m fine, let’s go before it gets too late.”

The vast, unyielding blue-grey of the Pacific Ocean came into view as Noli and Jeff approached the pleasure pier on his hoverboard, the colorful cars of the Ferris wheel on the horizon. They touched down on the sand.

Jeff picked up his board and walked over to the wooden hoverboard rack alongside the pier. “I can’t believe you actually stayed balanced the entire time.”

She grinned as he put away the hoverboard. “You owe me a sundae.”

“That I do.” He held out his arm. She opened her parasol against the afternoon sun and took his offered arm. Jeff eyed the parasol on her shoulder but didn’t say anything as they walked up the wooden steps leading to the pier. It had two parts, a fishing pier and a pleasure pier filled with rides, games, shops, and, her favorite, the carousel.

They strolled past those fishing off the sides of the pier and made their way through the throng of carnival games. The air smelled of salt, fish, sugar, and funnel cakes. Carnies called out, asking Jeff if he wanted to test his strength or win her a bauble.

As they passed the candy floss vendor she inhaled the sugary sweet scent, her mouth watering at the thought of the pink confection. “Do you remember how father always let us each have one game, one ride, and one treat?”

Jeff smiled. “Those were fun times. I’ll tell you what, why don’t we do the same—only your treat is your sundae.”

“Really?” The thought of riding something made giddiness rise inside her.

The sprite flit around her head, bouncing off the sides like a pinball as she took the pier in. I want to ride everything. Oh, that’s shiny. Can we eat that?

“Are you certain you’re not too much of a lady to go on rides? You might get dirty … ” Jeff flicked her parasol with his fingers.

“Would you like me to be smacked with my parasol, sir?” she teased back, trying to damper the sprite’s excitement before she grew out of control. “Besides, it’s not improper to enjoy rides.” A group of giggling girls in dresses finer than hers climbed into the Ferris wheel. “I’m going to ride the carousel.”

He cocked his head, looking the tiniest bit out of place in his flying gear and no hat. “The carousel? We’re a little old for that, don’t you think?”

She let go of his arm and strode toward the large wooden structure near the back of the pier that housed the carousel. “You might be, but I’m not.”

Jeff held up his hands in surrender. “As you wish.”

He opened the wooden door of the carousel house for her and the sounds of organ music greeted them. Large, colorful wooden animals rose up and down to the music as the red-topped carousel whirled around and around. Nannies with prams and mother speaking softly lined the walls. A young couple stood hand and hand watching each other more than the carousel. Noli closed her parasol, remembering how their father had brought them here as a special treat before he left for San Francisco—and disappeared forever.

Jeff bought two tickets. They leaned against the wooden barrier and watched as children and a few girls a little younger than her streamed off the carousel.

She gave him a look that said, see, told you.

The operator let them in. Hiking up her skirt with the hand not holding the parasol, she headed straight for her favorite—the white and pink horse. She climbed on, bustle and all.

Oh, pretty, the sprite whispered.

Isn’t it? I always ride this one. For a split second she could hear her father coming behind her, saying up you go, as he boosted her onto the wooden horse.

Jeff climbed onto the blue horse next to her. Usually he rode the red one up ahead, but a little boy had claimed it.

She watched as the young couple took a seat on the sleigh, holding hands. Pangs of sadness pierced her heart. Hopefully V would return from the Otherworld soon.

The carousel lurched forward, music filling the air. She held on to the brass pole as the horse went up and down. Closing her eyes, she thought of happier times. Of her father.

Too soon the carousel slowed to a stop. Jeff jumped down from his horse and held out his hand to help her off. As they made their way outside, she turned and gave the carousel one last look, biting her lower lip. Good-bye, carousel.

“What should I win you?” Jeff asked as they strolled through the aisle of games, making their way through all those enjoying the pleasant fall day. “Unless you want to play?”

As a child she usually let Jeff play for her if she’d really wanted the prize.

They stopped in front of a test of strength. A doll with red curls and green eyes sat on a shelf watching her—she appeared to be laughing.

“Could you win this one?” Noli watched as a young man took a wooden mallet and struck a metal plate, trying to send a counterweight up to hit a bell. It didn’t ring and the carnie asked if he wished to try again. The young man shook his head and walked away.

Jeff studied the game, rubbing his chin. “I think so.” He paid the carnie, took the mallet and swung, ringing the bell on the first try. “What would you like?”

She pointed to the doll. “Her.” The carnie handed her the doll. Getting up on her tiptoes, she gave Jeff a peck on the cheek. “On to the ice cream parlor?”

He linked his arm through hers. “On to the ice cream parlor.”

At the ice cream parlor, which smelled of vanilla and sugar, they got a large sundae with extra whipped cream and two cherries, two spoons, and sat at a small table near the window where they could watch people stroll by as they ate. They parlor itself was noisy, packed with sticky children enjoying a treat.

“Now what’s this about being thrust upon society?” Jeff asked between bites.

Noli poked at the ice cream with her spoon. “Mama has it in her head that the only way to save us financially is for me to marry well. She thinks since we’re still a family of fine breeding, I can attract a suitor, even though we have no money. So, ever since I returned … from boarding school she dresses me up and foists me off on all the right people so I can meet a rich husband.”

Jeff made a face of disgust. “How is that working for you?”

“It’s not.” She helped herself to the cherry on top. “Not that I thought it would. I don’t think she did either, hence the whole conversation about Boston. Which is why I don’t want go, since they’ll try to marry me off.” Noli rolled her eyes. “Society boys are so boring.”

“What do you want?” Jeff took another bite of ice cream.

“I want to go to the university and become a botanist.” Sometimes being a sprite made it difficult to think, nevertheless, she was an earth court sprite. Inventing things could be difficult sometimes, but understanding plants had grown easier.

Jeff nodded, waving his spoon in the air. “You always did love growing things. I believe in women being educated.”

“There are universities only for women, good ones. I don’t know why Mama thinks it’s improper.” Noli shook her head, absently spooning ice cream into her mouth.

“Are there any suitors?” Jeff’s eyebrows rose in a way that made her recall his earlier comment about roughing someone up.

“Well, there’s one, and only one—V, Steven Darrow, from next door.” She suppressed a smile at the thought. “I’m quite happy with him. He believes in women being educated. We’ve even talked about going to the university together.”

Jeff cocked his head. “Is he still scrawny with his nose in a book? He’s too young for marriage.”

Why was she considered nearly too old, while he, who was older, thought far too young?

“He’s filling out, though he still often has his nose in a book.” Her smile grew. “He’s my best friend, Jeff. He’s stood by me through everything. V understands me like no one else does.” Sometimes even better than she understood herself. He kept her secrets, helped her fix things, and through this whole ordeal with the Otherworld and losing her humanity never lost hope.

Jeff’s rough and tanned hand covered hers. “I wish I would have known earlier that things were so difficult for you. I never sought to abandon you and Mama or cause your social status to plummet. I simply needed to find my own way—and I knew it wasn’t here in Los Angeles or among high society.”

She nodded, focusing on her dessert and getting the perfect blend of ice cream, nuts, and chocolate on her spoon. “I know. Do you like what you do?”

“You’d love my ship. She’s a beauty. Raven-class.” His eyes lit up like the sun. “I wish I was here longer, I’d show her to you.”

“Are you ever going to get married?” Noli’s mouth clamped shut, cheeks warming. It was difficult not being in full control of her own being. “I … I’m sorry.” Her shoulders drooped. Technically, Jeff was rather young for marriage as well. Well, as far as boys went.

“Actually, I’ve met someone. But I’m having trouble convincing her to marry me. Not because she doesn’t wish to be with me, but because she’s like you, wanting to be her own person.” He grinned. “Eventually, I’ll convince Vix that she can be my wife and still be herself.”

“I’d like to meet her.” She took another bite, then dabbed her mouth with a napkin. Any woman who could capture Jeff’s attention would have to be extraordinary. Vix. What a name.

“Noli, I’m worried about you.” He lowered his voice, and leaned in, putting his elbows on the table. “James told me about where they sent you. Since then, your letters have gotten odd. Sometimes it’s as if they aren’t even written by you.”

Of course she wasn’t all right. But it had nothing to do with Findlay House and their dreadful treatments. Not that she could tell Jeff about the Otherworld.

“I’m fine, Jeff.” She plastered on a large, fake smile.

“Tell me what they did to you. Please?” He took one of her hands in his.

Memories of the isolation box, water room, and private lessons cascaded down on her as fast and cold as the water that the horrible headmistress at Findlay House, Miss Gregory, poured on her face as punishment. Noli wrapped her arms around herself, trying to push it all away.

She couldn’t meet his eyes. “I … I’m fine.”

He straightened in his seat, shaking his head over so slightly. Reaching across the table, he laid a hand on her arm. “Come back with me. I’ll pick you up after my meeting tonight.”

Noli nearly dropped her spoon on the table. “What?”

“This could work.” His face grew animated in a way that reminded her of their father. “We need an engineer on the ship. You’d get a cut of everything, like everyone else. You could save some money and then go to the university.” He smiled their father’s smile. “No balls, no gloves, no one trying to marry you off. You could be your own woman, make your own choices. Fulfill your dreams.”

The offer made her fidget in her chair. The sprite grumbled at the words no balls. She shook her head as if shaking off the idea. “But Mama … ”

He held up a hand. “Let her go to Grandfather Montgomery. She loves Boston. I’m sure if, I mean, when, father comes back he’ll look there. It’s his home, too.” Jeff scraped the last of the ice cream out of the bowl. “Think about it, please?”

That would mean leaving V. She grabbed her doll and parasol. “We should probably go.”

They hoverboarded back to the house and he walked her to the back door.

“I had a wonderful time, Jeff. I’m so glad you took the time to see me.” She stretched up and kissed him on the cheek. “Keep writing, please? I love your letters.”

“I will—and please, consider coming with me.” He wrapped his arms around her.

“I … I don’t think I’m suited your airship. But I appreciate the offer.” She looked up at him. “Have a safe trip, I worry about you.”

“I wish you’d come. I worry, too.” He waved as his hoverboard rose into the sky.

Jeff wanted her to be an air pirate. What a notion. She opened the back door and went inside. As tempting as saving for the university was, she wasn’t about to leave V.

Two

Ultimatums

Steven Darrow took a deep breath and crossed the threshold into Queen Tiana’s tea room, wishing Noli stood by his side. Nerves coursed through him and the green and brown velvet outfit suitable to visiting the high palace itched. Even though she’d given no reason for her summons, knew exactly what their meeting was about. After all, he owed her a favor as payment for releasing Noli from the Otherworld after she’d eaten faerie food.

A bargain he regretted every single day because of the pain it caused Noli.

“Stiofán, you’re late.” His mother, the high queen, sat at a small table near the window, taking a sip from a teacup shaped like a flower, pinky up. LuLu, her silly mechanical lapdog, lounged on a purple pillow near the purple fire burning in the ostentatious gilt fireplace. Today the queen’s ridiculous dress looked entirely made of pink silk spheres, ribbons, and pieces of old clocks. A tiara made of golden spires gleamed in the light streaming in from the window atop her blonde coif. Little mechanical roses decorated her hair, opening and closing, as if blooming over and over in an unending summer.

Steven sunk into the uncomfortable chair, belly full of led, sword bumping at his side. “I’m sorry, Your Majesty.”

“Never mind.” She waved him off with her hand. “Please, have some tea.”

A nameless servant in purple and gold poured him a cup of tea and brought him a plate of pink and green cakes. No mechanical walking teapot today? Then again, the queen saved her toys to impress people, and she hardly needed to impress him.

She took a sip of tea and shot him an expectant look, the cup poised between her hands. “Stiofán, I have something I need you to do for me.”

The words made him jolt back in his chair as if he’d been punched in the stomach, even though he knew this was coming.

“You’re calling in the favor I owe you?” Part of him twitched as he prayed to the Bright Lady it was that and not some royal order. A direct order from the high queen was not to be disobeyed.

“Indeed.” She sighed and leaned back in her chair, one head going to her forehead dramatically. “I’m bored, Stiofán. Bored, bored, bored.” Her hand flung out. “Your quest is to find me an amusement. Something I’ve never seen before, that is diverting, and I will adore.”

This was the quest his mother wanted him to go on? He had to bite his tongue to keep from laughing. It seemed almost … anticlimactic, and a waste of a good favor. Perhaps she’d used some spell to keep herself young and it had addled her brain—or caused her bouts of childishness. After all, she hardly looked older than him.

Or perhaps Noli was right and his mother truly was insane.

“Of course, Your Majesty, if that is what you wish.” He waited for her to add limitations, but wasn’t about to ask outright. The last thing he wanted was for her to set him up for failure, like requiring him to only walk backwards or perform the task blindfolded.

“Yes, it is. Magnolia may not come with you—and you have one mortal month.” Her blue eyes shone with joy as she took another sip of tea.

“As you wish.” His stomach didn’t unknot. There were benefits and detriments to Noli not coming with him. Still, he worried about her being on her own, and what her mother—or his father—might do with him gone. His father had made it clear on multiple occasions that in his opinion sprites were as unacceptable as consorts or wives for princes as mortals. He took a bite of green cake. These were Noli’s favorites. Perhaps he’d bring one back for her.

“Speaking of Magnolia, a sprite would make a dreadful queen.” His mother’s lips curved into a cruel smile as she cradled her teacup in her hands. “I’d hate for blind love to distract you from your goals.” She set the cup on table. “Therefore, I’m going to do you a favor, since I’m your mother and I love you.”

The cake stuck in his throat, foreboding coating him like oil. “Truly, there’s no need. Noli won’t distract me from my goals, and besides, I’m not quite—”

“Oh, stuff it, Stiofán.” She held up her hands and looked at the ceiling as if calling on the Bright Lady for help. “You’re nearly a man, so act like it. I can’t believe your father has permitted such dreadful habits. I never should have allowed you to go into the mortal realm with him in the first place. Before you begin your quest, you’re to end this nonsense with Magnolia—

And that includes breaking the stone in her sigil. Again, what was your father thinking?”

Terror rooted him to his chair. “Is that really necessary?”

Breaking the stone in her sigil broke the magic which offered her the protection of his family, of the House of Oak. Severing the magic would leave her unprotected and physically hurt her, not to mention that he had no interest in ending their relationship—which went far beyond the promise he’d made to her.

“Yes, and it’s a direct and immediate order. Understood?” She eyed him, probably hoping he’d disobey so that she could punish him.

“Of course, Your Majesty.” Every fiber of his being screamed in protest and the words tasted foul in his mouth. It would be his death to break that order. “If that is all, I should be off.” He stood, wanting to put as much distance between him and this woman as possible.

She nodded. “Of course. Also, you are to say nothing about my order or your quest to Magnolia, and you’re brother isn’t to speak to her about it, either. Truly, son, it’s better this way. She’s a sprite, and a rather pretty one. I’m sure she’ll find someone else to take care of her.”

Bile rose in his throat at the thought. “Yes, Your Majesty.”

With a small bow he left the room and made his way down the hall of the high palace without watching where he headed.

“Stiofán, my have you grown,” a male voice boomed from behind him.

Steven’s entire body went on alert as he turned around to face his uncle, resisting the urge to put his hand on the hilt of his sword in defense. “Uncle Brogan.”

“Will you and your brother be staying here in the Otherworld with your mother or are you returning to the mortal realm?” Uncle Brogan stood before him in green and brown finery, a crown of golden and green enameled oak leaves on his head—a crown that should still grace his own father’s.

“I have obligations in the mortal realm. I have not yet asked my brother about his plans.” Steven tried to keep his voice neutral. One day he’d take back his father’s kingdom.

Uncle Brogan’s eyebrows rose. “You and your brother are quite welcome to stay with me at the palace, your father was exiled, not you.”

He looked very much like Steven’s father with same broad-shouldered frame, regal nose, and strong chin. But he had James’ mop of curly dark blond hair.

“I appreciate the offer.” Steven wouldn’t take it. The offer didn’t extend to his uncle’s green eyes. Uncle Brogan was far too much like Steven’s own self-serving, calculating mother. While V and his brother lived they posed a threat to their uncle’s throne.

He gave his uncle a little bow. “If you’ll excuse me.”

Steven exited the high palace as quickly as he could without drawing notice. As soon as he reached the bridge that separated the palace from the wildwood, he took off in a run.

Steven kicked the ground with his shoe as he walked down the street toward his and Noli’s houses, darkness falling around him. The order weighed down on him like an anvil. Of all the cruel things.

His mother thoroughly enjoyed being cruel. “What do I do?” He kicked the ground again. Then there was the matter of his quest which, as he considered it, wasn’t going to be as easy as he first thought.

Raking a hand through his hair, trying to comb it into neatness from its usual mess, he trudged up the steps to Noli’s house, worn and dilapidated despite the paint and repairs they tried to do on their own. As he knocked on the door, his chest went so tight with anxiety he could hardly breathe. How would he tell her? Even if he couldn’t say his mother ordered him, Noli would understand, wouldn’t she?

She had to. After the quest he’d figure out a way for them to be together again.

No one answered the door. He tried again. Nothing. He went through the gate at the side of the house into her backyard; she was probably pruning the roses or fixing something. Empty.

He let himself into the backdoor of the house. “Noli, Noli are you here?”

Something that didn’t smell appetizing bubbled on the stove. She wasn’t in the kitchen, but he could hear someone moving around in another room. In her mother’s sewing room, Noli sat on the floor, in a rather fancy dress. An engine on her lap and magnifying goggles over her eyes, she attacked the hunk of metal with a screwdriver. Around her waist was that silly corset tool-belt Charlotte had made her with loops and pockets for her tools.

“Now what’s wrong with it?” He couldn’t help but smile as he leaned against the doorway. That steam-powered behemoth of a sewing machine had yet to work right. The small room held two sewing machines, several halfmade dresses, heaps of fabric, baskets of buttons, and other such things. Mrs. Braddock’s sewing room.

“V.” Not mindful of the engine, goggles still over her eyes, she leapt up, wrapping her arms around him.

“Noli.” His heart crashed as he remembered the reason behind his visit. Separating himself from her arms, he stroked her bound hair, fingers lingering on her face. “You’re still in your court clothes, handsome.” She kissed him on the lips, her sweet mouth probing his, hands resting on his backside. He kissed her one more time, savoring her taste, the feel of her dark hair, the weight of her body against his.

She broke off the kiss, finally pulling up her goggles. “How did it go?”

“Could we talk in the tree house? Is your mother home yet?” His very soul felt heavy at his impending news. “Not yet and of course.” She took his hand and led him out the back door. “Race you.” Laughing, her tanned hand released his as she took off across the yard, hiking up her skirts.

“I’ll win.” He ran off across the yard after her, making sure she got there first.

“Beat you.” Beaming, she scrambled up tree. “Well, you’re too fast for me.” Steven took a seat in the tree house, which had always been their special place, and pulled her into his lap. He buried his face in her wavy chestnut hair, which, as usual, tried to escape from its long braid.

“That bad?” she whispered.

“Worse.” His skin crawled with dread as he struggled to find the right words. “She’s sending me on an errand as expected, however, I can’t tell you what it is or take you with me.”

“Oh.” Disappointment rang through her voice as she leaned into him. “I didn’t think I’d be able to go with you anyway. How would we explain me leaving for weeks? Mother gave me another lecture last night about the importance of maintaining propriety and not tarnishing my reputation by running off like we did when we were children. Because,” she pitched her voice to match her mother’s, “we’re not children anymore.”

He put his arms around her as they sat on the wood and metal floor of the tree house. “Noli, darling … I … ” His voice broke, so full of dread it threatened to burst right out of him. “I don’t know how to say this so I’ll … I’ll just do it.”

Turning her to face him, he pulled her sigil over her head.

Noli’s steel-colored eyes widened in horror. “V … V what are you doing?”

“I’m so sorry. I love you so much.” His gut wrenched as he reached for a hammer lying discarded on the tree house floor. Placing the sigil on the ground, he raised the hammer.

“Please, please don’t.” Noli trembled, but she didn’t physically attempt to stop him.

“I’m sorry, I’m so sorry.” His voice broke as he brought the hammer down on the sigil, smashing the green stone in the center into tiny pieces.

A wail escaped Noli’s lips, a sad, pained cry that broke his heart into as many pieces as the stone on the uneven floor of the tree house.

They said that breaking the stone in a sigil after you’d bonded with it was physically painful. As she sobbed he wrapped his arms around her. Judging from her cries, it had been. He cursed his mother for it.

“I’m so sorry, darling. I still love you,” he whispered over and over, hopelessness soaking into every pore.

“Why?” she sobbed, body shaking in his arms. “Why?”

He stayed silent, wishing with all his might that he could explain.

Finally, her sobs slowed and she looked up at him with red-rimmed eyes. “Who made you, your mother or your father?”

A little relief flowed through him. At least she realized that it wasn’t him.

“I’ll wait for you. When you’re an adult we can fix this.” She gazed into his eyes.

Him being an adult wouldn’t negate his mother’s order, but hopefully he could find a loophole or something to bargain with.

“Don’t let your mum marry you off.” Gazing into her extraordinary steel eyes which glistened with tears and pain, he cupped her face in his hands. “Unless … unless that’s what you want.” A wealthy mortal man wouldn’t be able to take care of her the way she needed—but his mother had a point about her easily being able to find another Fae.

Kevighn would take her in a moment. The mere thought made his blood boil.

“No. I want only you. Besides, we still have to find a way to make me myself again,” she hiccupped.

“Exactly.” He wasn’t nearly as concerned about her getting back her humanity as he was fully returning her personality.

In silence, he held her in the tree house until pink tinged the sky.

“I … I need to go. I need to get James and pack for my quest,” he told her.

“You’re taking James? Good.” Her voice was muffled by his shirt, her face buried in his neck. “I worry about him with Charlotte gone.”

His fingers traced her cheekbone. “I worry about you.”

How badly would this damage her? The sprite might take over completely by the time he figured this mess out. Sprites didn’t like being unhappy, preferring to live in the moment.

Steven extracted her off his lap, gazing at her one last time, memorizing her face. “I love you, Noli.”

“I love you, too.” Her voice broke and she didn’t look at him. That made his soul ache.

He took the shards of the green stone and the sigil itself, a tree made of gold wire, braches and roots touching forming a circle—the symbol of the House of Oak. The stone formed the tree’s heart. He shoved it in his pocket. Perhaps Quinn could repair it so he’d have it for when they could be together again. If anyone could do it, it would be his tutor.

Noli sat there in the tree house, curled into a ball, sobbing into her knees.

With one last look at her, he climbed down, heart breaking with each of her pitiful cries.

He crossed her back yard and went through the loose board of the fence into his own. When he opened the back door of his house his father stood in the kitchen making a pot of tea. Great. Just what he needed.

“Finally.” His father turned and his blond eyebrows rose. He might be an exile and no longer king, but he still looked the part, even in mortal clothes, with his regal features, neat blond hair, and green eyes that always seemed to see right into his soul. Steven wasn’t sure how long it had been since his father held a sword, but he’d remained broad-shouldered and muscular.

“Her Majesty wished to speak with me,” he mumbled. Really, he’d hoped to leave without seeing his father.

“Are you all right?” He took two cups down and set them on the counter.

“I didn’t realize you cared.” Bitterness flowed through his voice.

His father poured tea into one of the cups and handed it to him, then poured another. Taking it in his hands, his father leaned against the counter and drank.

“I may not be the best father in any of the realms, but I do care … even if I have trouble showing it. She’s calling in her favor isn’t she?” Notes of I told you so rang through his father’s voice, but to give him credit he didn’t say it.

Never bargain with the high queen. You’ll lose.

Steven stared into the depths of his tea but didn’t take a sip. “She’s sending me on a quest. She also … ” He might as well say, since he wasn’t forbidden to tell his father. “She ordered me to break Noli’s stone.” He blurted it out, as if doing so would lessen the pain. A glance out the kitchen window told him Noli still wept in the tree house. “But … ” Emotion crushed his throat making it difficult to form the words. “She wouldn’t permit me to tell Noli it was on her orders.”

“I see.” His father took a sip of tea, green eyes unreadable. “Will you be gone long? Should I manufacture a suitable tale to cover your absence?”

“Please? The quest can take no longer than a mortal month, but … ” Steven took a deep breath, the quest seemed too easy. Also, who knew what orders might await afterward?

His father made an empty gesture with his free hand. “You did bring this upon yourself, you know. You never should have gone after Noli in the first place.”

Steven slammed the cup on the counter, tea sloshing over the sides. “You’re going to be like that? Fine. I’m going to pack my things and leave.”

“Wait.” The single word rang with all the command of a king.

Steven stopped, eyes narrowing. “What?”

“If you’re permitted, please take your brother with you. He won’t come out of his room and a bottle of good cognac is missing. I detest wallowing.”

“I plan on it.” Steven bit back a pert comment. He detested wallowing? All his father had done since they’d arrived in this realm was wallow. “If that is all, I need to pack.”

“Take whatever you require.” He still stood there, leaning against the counter, holding his infernal teacup. But the offer was kind.

“I appreciate that, Father.” Steven turned to walk up the back stairs.

“And Stiofán … ”

“Yes?” he huffed, glaring.

For a moment his father looked at him, with one of his unreadable expressions. “Don’t die. Please?”

“I don’t intend to.” The thought that his father cared enough to say it warmed him.

“You may not—but she might.” His voice remained mild. “I’m sure Her Majesty has realized by now that you’re not going to be a malleable, perfect son. She is capable of much, and sending you on a task that ends in your death is not beyond her.”

“True.”

For a moment his father looked far away. “Don’t trust your uncle. While alive you and your brother are threats to the one thing he values most in life—the throne.”

A throne he stole from his own brother.

“I’ll keep that in mind, Father.” He went upstairs and straight to James’ room.

James laid on the bed, fully dressed, eyes closed. He reeking of liquor and an empty bottle lay by the bed. Steven took the water pitcher from the bedside table and unceremoniously threw the contents on James.

He sputtered, sitting up, wiping his mouth with his hand, curly dark blond hair sticking out every which way. “What was that for?”

“If I can’t wallow, neither can you,” Steven demanded. “Get packing, we’re leaving on a quest.” Before Noli’s mother pounded on his door.

James rubbed his green eyes. “We’re going questing?”

“Yes.” Steven looked out the window in time to see Noli’s mother stride up the front steps of the Braddock residence, basket on her arm. “We’re leaving now.”

“Why?” James traced his brother’s gaze to the window. “What happened?”

Steven’s chest tightened, the memory still fresh and raw. “Queen Tiana forced me to break Noli’s stone.”

“Flying figs.” James stood, grabbed the towel off the wash stand, and wiped his face.

“Um, language, James. But, yes—and I wasn’t permitted to explain it to her—and you can’t do it for me.” He sighed and raked a hand through his own messy blond hair.

“She’ll understand, after all, this is Noli.” James padded to his wardrobe. He’d shot up in height again, this moment he was a scrap taller than Steven. His younger brother also looked more the man, with their father’s broad shoulders, but Steven had started to fill out a little and didn’t feel nearly as gangly in comparison.

Steven stared out the window, fingering the remains of her sigil in his pocket. “That won’t make it hurt less, but yes, it’s an addition to the list of things I must undo.” James turned, empathy gleaming in his eyes. “At least she’s still living.”

He clapped his brother on the arm, remembering Charlotte and all that the little redhead had meant to his younger brother. “Indeed.”

“Where are we going?” James shook out a pair of trousers.

Steven gave the window one last look. Mrs. Braddock stormed out the backdoor, a scowl on her face, probably looking for Noli, who still hid in her tree house.

“I don’t know.” He sighed again. “I need to speak with Quinn. Pack. I have a feeling we don’t have much time.”

Kevighn looked at the door of the sparrow-class schooner, rucksack over his shoulder. He turned to the grizzled airship captain, grateful to have gotten this far. “Where are we?”

“Saint Louis. I wish I could take you further or hire you on permanently, but I can’t afford it right now.” The air pirate gave him a smile, teeth missing. “There’s slim pickings here, but if you head toward Chicago or New York you might have better luck.”

“I appreciate it.” After getting kicked out of the bar yesterday, he had to go somewhere else. Anywhere. Permanent employment wasn’t a requirement, but the air community was small, he could only win so much by cheating at cards before someone caught on.

Without another word, he disembarked the ship, heading off into the Saint Louis Air Terminal, hoping the gambling was good, the opium cheap, and the women plentiful.

Three

Leaving Los Angeles

Pain reverberated inside Noli as she sobbed into her knees, still sitting on the floor of the tree house. When he’d shattered her stone she’d felt it down to her very soul. It hurt nearly as much as the fact that someone forced him to do it and he was powerless to do anything but obey.

“Noli?” her mother yelled from someplace, probably the back door. “Magnolia Montgomery Braddock where are you?”

She ached inside to much to answer. It wouldn’t take long for her mother to look here.

“Are you up here?” her mother called from below the tree house.

“Yes,” she sobbed, not lifting her head.

“Get down here now.”

She remained rooted to her spot on the tree house floor.

“Don’t make me come up there,” her mother demanded.

Sobs continued to rib uncontrollably from Noli’s lips.

“Are … are you crying?” her mother called, voice softening. “Noli?”

After a moment, Noli heard the sound of someone climbing. Her mother appeared in the doorway. It had been nearly seven years since her mother had climbed the old oak.

“What’s the matter?” She crouched in front of Noli, arranging her skirts around her.

“V … he … he … broke … ” Noli couldn’t force the foul and painful words out of her mouth.

Her mother drew in a sharp breath. “Oh, dear. V broke it off? Did he tell you why? Should I speak with Mr. Darrow?”

Noli shook her head. She didn’t know which parent ordered V, but in either case speaking to Mr. Darrow wouldn’t make it better.

“No. V’s going away for awhile,” Noli finally choked out, trying to offer a half-explanation since she could hardly tell her mother the truth.

Mama drew her to her chest. “I know V meant a lot to you—and you had high hopes for him—so I’m not even going to try to say anything to make you feel better, because it won’t.”

Her mother held her as they sat in the tree house, Noli crying into her mother’s burgundy work dress.

“Going to Boston won’t help either,” Noli whispered, face hidden. “I … I don’t want to marry anyone else.

Going to Boston was supposed to be a treat, since we’ve been through so much and haven’t been back in such long time. If you ended up wishing to stay for the season, I wouldn’t have stopped you, but it wasn’t an attempt to marry you off. I knew you and V were sweet on each other. We’ll wait. We don’t have to go anywhere right now.” Her mother stroked her hair.

Noli sniffed, taking a handkerchief out of her décolletage and using it to blow her nose, grateful for her mother’s uncharacteristic understanding.

“You have a handkerchief, I’m so proud of you.” Her mother patted her on the shoulder. “Why don’t we go inside? This place is …small. Whatever you were cooking burned, but we’ll find something else to eat.”

Supper. Her hand went to her forehead. “I’m so sorry, Mama. I … I forgot.”

“It’s fine.” The smile reached all the way to her blue eyes.

They climbed down the oak’s “J”-shaped trunk. Her mother’s arm snaked around Noli’s waist as they made their way in the near-darkness to the house. Noli glanced over at V’s, lights shining in both V and James’ bedrooms. They were probably packing. She’d miss them both.

A quest! It sounded like something from an Arthurian novel, but odds were, if the queen was behind it, it would be as gruesome as a story by the Brothers Grimm.

The pain she’d felt from the stone shattering subsided, but the mental anguish remained. V meant so much, was so many things to her.

“Noli, dearest—we are Montgomerys, and Montgomery women are survivors. We don’t wither, we thrive.” Her mother stroked Noli’s face with her pale, ladylike hand, then opened the back door.

She had a point. Noli wasn’t some vapid doll dependant on the males in her life to support her and direct her future. Eventually she and V would find a way to be together, just like they’d make her mortal again. Until then, she’d thrive—and avoid getting married off.

As Mama opened the kitchen door, she frowned at Noli. “I don’t think that belt matches well with that particular dress.”

Noli’s hands went to her tool-belt. Whoops. Usually she took it off before her mother came home. “I was working on your sewing machine when … ”

She laid a hand on Noli’s arm. “Why don’t you take it off and clean up while I make tea.”

Noli put her tool-belt in her room, washed her face, then returned to the kitchen to clean up the mess. There wasn’t much for supper unless she made soup—which would take too long. She could make griddle cakes, but there wasn’t butter or syrup, only a little brown sugar.

Someone knocked on the front door. Her mother frowned. “Whoever could that be?”

She bustled off to answer it. Noli followed behind, peeking into the entryway, curious as to who’d come a-calling after dark. Not that anyone ever came a-calling.

“Papa, what are you doing here?” Unhappiness colored Mama’s voice.

Noli poked her head out so she could see. Grandfather Montgomery stood at the door, a shadowy figure in the low light, but still him, nevertheless. Panic whirled inside Noli like a dervish. If Jeff noticed the state of the house, Grandfather certainly would. They’d worked so hard to hide everything from him so he wouldn’t make them return to Boston forever.

“Why are you answering the door, Edwina? Are you expecting someone?” Disapproval at the impropriety of answering one’s own door dripped from Grandfather’s cultured voice.

“No, Papa. It’s … it’s only Noli and I. Please, come in. I’ve just made tea.” Mama cowered in front of him like a naughty little girl.

Theodore Montgomery, Noli’s grandfather, strode through the door, looking ever the gentleman in an evening coat and top hat. He surveyed the dark entryway with critical eyes and frowned. “You’re making your own tea and answering you own door? Why are there no lamps lit?” His nose wrinkled. “What is that smell—is something burning? Whatever are you wearing? For heaven’s sake, what is going on?”

Her mother stood there, face frozen in a look of total and utter terror.

“Good evening, Grandfather.” Noli forced herself into the room in an attempt to deflect the attention from her mother. “What brings you to Los Angeles?”

“Magnolia? My have you grown.” He gave her a hug. “Well, I think you’ve grown, I can’t see you in the dark. The new museum opened last night. Some of my friends are behind it and they invited me to their opening parties. Since my favorite girls live here, I thought I’d see the new art and you. It’s been ages since I’ve visited.”

“Oh, V was talking about the museum. Something about a collection of Dutch Golden Age paintings he’d like to see.” She grinned. V had a mild obsession with Dutch painters.

Grandfather nodded. “There are some very nice paintings there, as well as some lovely antiquities. I could do without the exhibit on faeries.” He made a face as if he’d eaten something bad. “Bah, why must grown men believe in such things? There is a rather beautiful gem, such an extraordinary color, even if it having once belonged to a faery queen is complete fable.”

“It’s probably a tale told to give a bit of pretty glass value,” Noli replied. Odds were that’s exactly what happened. Most of the artists and writers got the details about the Fae folk wrong, just like many of the artifacts “proving” their existence were fabrications.

“Here, let me take your hat and coat and I’ll light a lamp in the parlor.” Noli hung his hat and coat on the seldom used rack by the door. She walked into the parlor, which she always kept neat and mostly dust-free, just in case. Like everything else in the house it had seen better days. Noli lit a single gas lamp on the wall. Because, of the cost they mostly used candle lamps. Perhaps she’d start a fire in the seldom-used fire place. Wait, they had no wood.

Grandfather Montgomery looked around the dimly lit parlor and frowned.

“Have a seat, Grandfather. I’ll bring tea.” Noli put a hand on her mother’s arm in reassurance. Him arriving spontaneously and discovering the situation they’d so carefully hidden from him must devastate her.

Noli got the silver tea service out, hoping it wasn’t too tarnished and the good china. They had no cookies to put with the tea. She poured the last of the milk and the brown sugar into the proper containers and arraigned everything on the silver tray. Taking a deep breath, she carried the tray out to the sitting room, trying to smile like she was glad he’d come.

“Eady, please tell me your servants have the day off and my eyes are getting old.” Her grandfather’s voice was kind, concerned. “I’ve heard the most dreadful tales, that you and Noli are living alone and in poverty, and that you’ve actually taken up a trade. But I hadn’t believed it or I would’ve come sooner.”

Where would he hear such things? Then again, not everyone had the aversion to airships her mother did. Someone could have run into him at a party in Boston— or even while he was traveling on business. It wasn’t as if all of Los Angeles society didn’t know of their situation.

Noli set the tray on the low table. “I … I’ll leave so you may talk.”

Her mother’s hand caught her. She looked into Noli’s eyes. They said stay. Noli nodded and took a seat on the uncomfortable rose-covered settee, since her grandfather and mother occupied the two matching chairs. Everything in the room smelled faintly of disuse.

Mama, ever the lady, poured the tea. In the lamplight she looked older, rings around her usually jolly eyes, the faint wrinkles on her pale skin more pronounced, though she still looked beautiful. Like a fine lady. Yet tonight, even her chestnut waves looked duller in its simple coif.

“Is it that dreadful for a woman to have her own business?” Her mother handed grandfather a cup of tea.

“You’re a lady, not a woman. Also, owning it is one thing, actually engaging in the trade is something else.” He went to add sugar to his tea and frowned.

“I’m sorry, we’re out of white sugar,” Noli muttered. “Yes, I opened a shop. But it’s doing well.” Her mother added milk and sugar to her own tea. Noli gripped her dainty cup, not adding either.

Grandfather’s dark eyebrows rose, his hair the same color as her mother’s, with only a touch of gray, which added elegance. “Well? Eady, if your shop was doing well you wouldn’t be answering your own door in the dark and have no white sugar. How are you handling callers? Isn’t Noli of that age?”

Her mother’s cheeks pinked in two near-perfect circles, like on the doll Jeff had won her.

“We’re doing the best we can, and Noli’s going out into society and such. Yesterday she attended a tea.” She looked to Noli. “Was Missy Sassafras there? You really do need to get her recipe for scones. Food is the way to a man’s heart, you know.”

What was it with Missy Sassafras and her ridiculously superior scones? Noli would rather dine with the high queen of the Otherworld than engage in willing conversation with that social-climbing dollymop.

“I thought Jeff was supporting you?” Grandfather prodded. “That’s what you tell me every time I offer assistance.”

“Mama’s saving it for my dowry and the season,” Noli half-lied as she clutched her tea. “We’re planning on hiring a housekeeper. We just haven’t yet. Good help truly is hard to find.”

His eyes narrowed with an intensity that made her squirm. “Girls, don’t lie to me.”

“I’m sorry, Papa.” Mama drooped over her teacup. “We tried the best we could. I … I wanted to do things myself, and well, I kept hoping … ” Her eyes drifted to the photograph of Noli’s father hanging on the blue striped walls.

“I’m shocked, utterly and totally shocked—that not only would you hide this from me, and outright lie, but that you would allow yourself to live like this. You are a Montgomery, Eady. Have you no pride?” Grandfather clucked his tongue in disappointment and even Noli’s cheeks burned with shame.

Ironically pride was why her mother had hidden this from him.

“And what of your daughter? If all of Los Angeles society knows your plight, how do you expect her to marry befitting her station?” He gave her mother a look that had her writhing in her chair. His expression softened. “Oh, I see. That was why you mentioned coming to visit. Your mother would invite Noli to stay, she would accept, all would be well, and no one would be the wiser. Clever, clever girl.” He patted Mama on the knee. “You and I are far too much alike. But truly, I don’t appreciate you keeping things from me.”

“I … I’m sorry, Papa,” she sniffed, pulling out a lacy handkerchief and dabbing her eyes.

“Pack your bags, we’re leaving in the morning.” He sipped his tea and Noli could see that he tried to not make a face as he swallowed. It wasn’t very good tea, cheap and watered down.

“Papa, if I leave then Henry won’t know where to find me when he returns.” Her mother’s knuckles whitened as she clutched the delicate teacup so tightly Noli feared it might break.

“Eady … ” Grandfather gave Mama a gentle look. “It’s been nearly seven years. It’s time.”

Tears streamed down her mother’s face. “No, Henry’s coming back. He is.”

“He’ll look for you in Boston, Mama,” Noli soothed, remembering Jeff’s words and trying to be helpful. “It’s his home, too.”

“Noli, dear, is there any food in this place or do I need to get takeaway?” Grandfather asked. “I could take you out. How long has it been since you’ve had a nice supper?”

As nice as a good meal sounded, she couldn’t stomach the thought of putting on a fine dress and going out to places where people like her grandfather dined and making nice with all the fake people and gossips.

“There are a few places open this time of the evening for takeaway. I’ll help Mama pack.” It might be beneficial for her mother to return to Boston, to not have to worry so much.

“You should go pack your own things.” He smiled at her fondly. “If you forget anything, all you’ll have to do is smile and your grandmamma will buy you whatever you wish.”

Noli nearly dropped her teacup in her lap. “I’m going as well? But I don’t want to go to Boston.”

“Papa, we’re fine, truly,” her mother insisted.

“Balderdash. We are going to Boston tomorrow, all three of us. Noli, I can’t leave you here unchaperoned. This is not up for negotiation.” He held up a hand. “I’ll come up with a suitable story—no one needs to know about your situation.”

Mama sniffed into her crumpled handkerchief. “I’ve worked so hard.”

“Sometimes hard work and good intentions aren’t enough,” he soothed. “It is better for everyone this way, truly.” Grandfather stood. “Now, I am going to find something edible. You girls best get to packing.”

Mama appeared in the doorway of Noli’s room, a dark green dress in her arms. A dress meant for a Christmas ball V was supposed to accompany her to.

“Noli, pack this dress. It’s unfinished, but it will be gorgeous when I’m done.”

“I’m not going to Boston.” Noli flopped onto her bed, the room only illuminated by the single candle lamp on her desk. “You said we didn’t have to go.” It came out more pout than intelligent argument as she stared up at the ceiling.

Her mother laid the dress on the back of the desk chair and sat down on the bed. “I … I know. But what do you expect me to do, refuse?”

“Yes. You’re a grown and married woman. Tell Grandfather we’re staying here.” She put her head on her mother’s knee. Part of her wanted to believe that Boston wouldn’t be so dreadful. Soon the holidays would be upon them with parties and balls, then the season. Grandmother would certainly make sure her entry into society was wellappointed; perhaps she’d even throw Noli a ball of her very own.

No. Noli shoved the thoughts of parties and gowns aside. There’s more to life than balls.

Like what? the sprite argued. I want a ball.

“Noli, are you well?” Mama’s brows furrowed. “You have that look on your face. I … ” Her mother eased Noli off her and stood, going to the trunk at the foot of the bed, which had barely been unpacked. It had finally returned from her misadventures at Findlay House.

Her mother opened the trunk, making three efficient piles on the bed.

Instead of helping, Noli lay on the bed, staring. Unless physically forced, she would not go to Boston. The possibility of that scenario did exist. Many women needed to be sedated for airship travel—her mother included.

“As much as I adore your random bouts of ladylikeness and how you’ve grown out of your awkward phase, you … ” Her mother added a ball gown to a pile as her lips pursed in a way which meant she was forming her words carefully. “You haven’t been quite right since Findlay. There, I’ve said it.” The piles grew as she sorted with rapidfire quickness. “I know you’re upset about V, and I’m not saying that we should to go to Boston to find someone else for you, I’m saying that we should go to Boston for a fresh start. This isn’t a new idea; we’ve spoken about this before. It might be good for both of us to begin anew.” She turned to Noli’s wardrobe, adding clothing to one of the piles.

Wait, could her mother wish to go back? Noli knew she’d been missing Boston lately, but hadn’t given much thought how their situation might wear on her mother. How she might wish to return home to Boston, permanently, but hadn’t wanted to give up on both her shop and Father. That, to her mother, this surprise visit might be a blessing in disguise.

Noli eyed Mama, who didn’t appear to be too upset by the whole situation, despite her small protests in the parlor. “True, a fresh start may not be a bad thing, but you know Grandmamma, she’ll have me married off by Christmas.” Mama piled shoes in the bottom of the now-empty trunk. “She isn’t that quick—it would take her at least to the end of the season. We’ll tell her that the matchmaking needs wait.”

“What if … ” If Noli didn’t speak now, she’d wake up in her grandfather’s house in Boston, her social calendar for the next year full.

“What is it?” Her mother filled the trunk with the contents of her wardrobe and dresser—nightdresses, gloves, corsets, petticoats, handbags …

Noli drew her knees to her chest. “It’s not that I don’t wish to get married, because I do … eventually. But my dream is to attend the university and become a botanist. Not all men oppose women being educated. V and I talked about going to the university together. There are coeducational ones and some where the men’s and women’s universities are next to each other.”

“You what?” It didn’t come out harshly, but more surprised, as Mama held up one of Noli’s gowns, frowned, and placed it in a different pile on the bed. “When did you decide that?”

“When I was seven and father brought me to that lecture at the botanical gardens.” Noli smiled, remembering that day and how grownup she felt to go with him. “I get good marks in my science classes. My botany teacher even offered to write me a letter. He thinks I could get a scholarship.” Of course, he also mentioned she’d have a better chance if she excelled in all her classes, not only the ones she liked.

Her mother nodded, examining a walking dress, then folding it and putting it in the trunk. “I remember you and your father discussing those plans in great depths when you were small, but I didn’t realize that was what you still wanted.”

Because her mother disapproved so heavily of higher education that after their father disappeared Noli stopped talking about it. To everyone. Only recently with V’s support had she talked to a few of her teachers about the possibility of attending a university next year. At this point Noli wasn’t picky, nearly any university that offered botany would do. V had his sights set on a good school, Ivy League even.

“I … I didn’t know.” Mama held up a dress from one of the piles then put it in the trunk. “I suppose we could look into it, but to what end? It’s not as if a degree in botany will help you find a husband or manage a household. Can one even be a botanist and have a family?”

Noli glowered as her mother continued to stuff her trunk with finery. “I should think so.”

Taking the unfinished dress, her mother laid it on top of the packed trunk and closed the lid. “There, all packed. Let me gather a few hats.” She looked at Noli and sighed. “Noli, if it’s that important to you, we’ll consider it. However, I’m not guaranteeing it will happen. A term or two would be better than none at all.” Her mother opened and closed hat boxes, placing a few on top of the trunk. “Maybe you’ll meet someone of interest.”

A term or two? She didn’t want to go for a little while or to meet a husband or any of that poppycock. That’s exactly what would happen if she went to Boston; if she even managed to convince them to permit her attend in the first place.

“I don’t want to go.” Noli scowled. She’d promised V she wouldn’t let them marry her off. If she wasn’t here when he returned, he’d know where to look. Perhaps she’d leave him a note in the tree house. Yes, that’s what she’d do.

“Don’t be difficult.” Her mother’s tired eyes met hers. “Please. Just come without being argumentative and we’ll figure it all out.” Mama sat down on the bed and wrapped her arms around Noli. “I love you so much, this is all for the best. Truly.”

“I love you, too, Mama.” She hugged her back. Her mother had the best of intentions, but the pressure to marry would be stifling. Not, that it seemed, she had any choice. Like it or not, she was going to Boston.

Noli crept into the dark backyard in her only nightdress, a note clutched in her hand. The cool fall night air made her shiver as her bare feet padded across the cold dirt and grass. V’s house was dark and odds were he and James had already left on their quest. She had full faith that they would accomplish the task. Those two could do anything.

Scrambling up tree, like she had a million times, she put the letter to V in the hidey-hole they had for that very purpose. It told V where she was, so he wouldn’t worry. As she climbed down, she heard a soft whir behind her.

“Noli, why are you in the backyard in your nightdress? It’s a little late to be out, isn’t it?” Jeff whispered, landing his hoverboard in the backyard, dressed exactly as he had been earlier.

“Oh, I was leaving a note for V.”

Jeff smirked, raking a hand through his short, dark curls. Her eyes welled with tears as she thought of how much had happened since her brother had dropped her off earlier today.

“What’s wrong?” He climbed off the hoverboard and pulled her to him.

She softy, and quickly, told him everything–V ending their courtship, Grandfather arriving, and them departing for Boston in the morning.

“I don’t want to go to Boston,” Noli hiccupped.

“Then don’t.” He cupped her cold face with his warm hand. “Come with me. Work on the ship as our engineer, save money for university, and become a botanist. Let Mother go. She’ll be taken care of and neither one of us will have to worry about her anymore.”

Noli gazed at her dark house, even in the moonlight she could see how worn it was compared to the others on the block. If their mother were taken care of and happy then leaving wouldn’t be so bad. As much as she didn’t wish to become an air pirate, her desire to go to Boston was a thousand times less.

Resigned, she nodded, belly clenching at the thought that she’d actually go through with this mad notion. “I need to change my note. Good thing my trunk is already packed.”

Jeff’s eyebrows rose, goggles still on. “I can’t carry you and a trunk on my hoverboard. The weight would crash us immediately”

Her cheeks warmed. “You’re right. Could I bring a small valise? I think I can compensate for it balance-wise.”

“Pack light.” He took out his pocket watch and checked the time. “Be fast.”

Scrambling back up the tree, she fixed the note with a stub of pencil she’d stashed in a tin can in the corner. V would find her and they’d take everything from there.

She returned to the house, heart thumping so loud she feared it might wake her mother. Was she truly doing this? Stealing off in the middle of the night with Jeff to go work on an airship? The thought made her so giddy her hands shook.

Pack light. That would be difficult considering she was leaving forever.

Fortunately, she had a solution. Noli lit the candle lamp and dumped the contents of her valise on her bed. She’d packed it for the airship to Boston filled with necessities and amusements. The necessities went back in, along with the new copy of Nichomanchan Ethics V had given her, her parents’ wedding picture, the botany book from her father, the doll, Charlotte’s hair, and the magazine with the pattern.

She opened her trunk and threw some of the dresses into the bag along with other things—nightdresses, shoes, corsets, undergarments, even a few hats, sans boxes. This valise was magic, something she’d gotten in the Otherworld. The small bag could fit more than her trunk and weighed less than her parasol—which also went into the bag along with the precious dresses she’d brought back from the Otherworld and hid. In she tossed her goggles, apron, cap, a couple of books, and work gloves. Things she’d need as a ship’s engineer.

Anything else?

Noli scanned the room and added a few more things including her tool-belt, a leather bracelet Charlotte made her, and a small knife from James. Opening her jewelry box she withdrew an old brass key on a green ribbon. It was the key to the faery garden at Findlay House. She wasn’t sure why she took it, but there was magic in that key, she could feel it even if V couldn’t. If she didn’t take it, she’d probably regret it at some point.

She changed into a blue dress her mother had made out of a sketch from Charlotte. It was Noli’s attempt to meld the comfort of her Otherworld dresses with the propriety of mortal fashion. The blue dress hung a little shorter, allowing for freedom movement and preventing the need for a hoop skirt. Trim dangled from the bell sleeves, which could be kilted up to tackle tasks. Trimmed fabric swooped each hip and the waist was cinched with a belt reminiscent of the waist cinchers and corsets worn in the Otherworld outside of clothing, but looked more the belt than the undergarment. Often she used her tool-belt instead.

Taking a scrap of paper, she scrawled a quick note to her mother.

Dear Mama,

I love you, I love you so much. But I can’t go to with you. I’m sorry.

Go to Boston and start over. Don’t worry about me, I’ll be fine.

None of this is your fault. I promise. You’re the best mother a girl could want and I hope to see you again someday. Give everyone in Boston my love.

Always,

Noli

A sense of finality coated her, clinging to her skin, as she clutched her valise and gazed around her room one last time. This was it. Her mother would return to Boston and this would never be home again—not in the way it was.

Wiping a tear from her eye, she blew out the candle lamp, put her good cape around her shoulders, and grabbed some black gloves and dark blue bonnet. Goodbye room.

Noli crept down the hallway, boots in her hand. She paused in front of her mother’s closed door. “I love you,” she whispered.

Padding down the stairs, she grabbed her tool box and her magnifying goggles from the sewing room and shoved those in her valise. She pulled on her boots and bonnet, tucked the small knife inside her boot, then turned in a circle in the kitchen, taking one last look. Goodbye house. Sniffing, she walked out into the cold night.

Jeff stood outside the back door, stamping his feet and blowing on his hands. “It’s about time.” He tugged on her cape, the same one she’d worn earlier. “A little fancy for an airship.”

“It keeps me warm.” Not all places were as temperate as Los Angeles.

They climbed on the hoverboard, Noli adjusting her stance for the weight of the bag, arms wrapped around her brother.

“You’re doing the right thing, Noli,” he assured as they rose into the sky.

Goodbye Los Angeles. As bittersweet as this was, excitement built within her. After all, she was running away with an air pirate.

Four

The Vixen’s Revenge

As she and Jeff descended on his hoverboard, Noli gazed in awe at the many airships docked at the Grand Central Air Terminal. The station housed everything from the tiny, bird-like sparrow-class schooners held together with twine and rivets to luxury eagle-class liners, sweeping pleasure boats like the one that would take her mother and grandfather to Boston.

Mama. A pang of sadness shot through her, but excitement pushed it away. Her mother would be fine.

They landed near the main building, the street in front bustling with carriages, motorcabs, hoverboards, flying cars, passengers, and aeronauts.

“Stay close.” Jeff tucked his hoverboard under his arm, then offered her his free one. They strolled through the main building of the station with its ticket counters and baggage check, bars, restaurants, and shops. People hurried about even this late at night.

They left passenger terminal and entered another, this one dimmer, grimmer, and dingier. The floors were sticky, making her glad she wore a shorter dress. Her nose wrinkled at the ripe smell. Even the people here seemed … fiercer.

This place doesn’t look fun, the sprite whispered.

No it didn’t. Maybe she should retrieve her parasol for self-defense.

“This is the terminal for cargo vessels. There’s also one for private pleasure craft.” Jeff glared at a man with one arm and a scar on his face who stalked past them with a scowl on this face which caused her to inch closer to her brother.

Ah, the cargo vessel terminal. Many cargo vessels were reputable, but most folks who worked on them weren’t people Grandfather Montgomery would ever invite over for tea.

“Whenever we’re in port stay with me—even passenger terminals aren’t safe for a lady alone.” He pulled her to him.

They passed a drinking establishment, lively with noise and packed with bodies. Two men unceremoniously threw another out the door onto the ground right at their feet. Jeff pulled her out of the way. They went through a doorway marked “docks” and navigated several flights of rickety stairs and went out another door. The cool night air kissed her face and the sight of moored airships greeted them as they walked out onto the wooden docks, the ground far below.

Her eyes widened as she took everything in under the dim gas lamps. It had been some time since she’d seen so many airships up close. Most of them were smaller, raven or falcon-class with a few little sparrows, most looking like a cross between birds and pirate ships. Balloons filled with helium or hydrogen bobbed among the wooden and metal ship bodies. One or two looked like repurposed military ships—more of a gunmetal gray then dark wood and gleaming brass, with a tiny cabin and one large balloon.

She frowned as they walked past a sparrow, a small wooden schooner, more bird-like than boat like. One gasfilled balloon held it aloft and an outboard engine sat on each side of the wooden body. Hull riddled with bullet holes, two men dressed similarly to Jeff stood on ladders and worked to repair it by gas lamp.

Jeff raised an arm in greeting. “Encounter some trouble, Finn?”

One of the men waved back from his perch on a ladder. “Blasted MoBatts nearly shot us out of the sky over Deseret. Don’t know what’s going on but steer clear if you can. Those MoBatts are sons of—” He blushed and tipped his floppy cap at Noli. “My apologies, miss.”

“No offense taken,” she bobbed her head in greeting. What was a MoBatt?

Jeff shook his head and pushed her past the men, giving them a wave goodbye. “Noli, let me show you my ship.”

Finn eyed them curiously, but waved back as they moved down the docks.

Noli stayed close to her brother. The high wooden pier didn’t have nets or fences like the ones she’d been to before and it was a long way to the ground below.

Can we throw something off the dock and see what happens? the sprite asked.

Maybe later. She and Jeff had done that as children.

“Who was he?” Noli asked.

“Finn’s a good friend of mine, he flies decoy. I didn’t introduce you because on second thought, he’s not someone you should be acquainted with.” He grimaced. “I’m starting to think this wasn’t the best idea.”

Her jaw gritted as she shifted her valise on her shoulder. “If you force me to go to Boston, I’ll run away.”

“I wouldn’t do that to you.” He squeezed her arm and they passed more beautiful airships of all shapes and sizes.

“What’s a MoBatt?” She made a face as she tried to think of what it could be.

“Deseret Territory’s private security force. They can’t have their own army but the U.S. has no problem with them having private security, especially ones that like to chase air pirates.”

“Deseret?” Noli blinked. “We studied them in school. What an odd little territory.” It was in between Nevada and Colorado. “Do you think they’ll ever have to become a state?”

“I think as long as they pay taxes, use U.S. currency, obey the law, and don’t deny settlers, the government will leave them be. Did you know that drinking and gambling are illegal there?” He made face as if was a terrible, horrible thing.

Noli laughed at his expression. “I suppose opium and joy-houses are illegal as well? What a completely inhospitable place.”

His lips pursed in a way that meant he didn’t find her joke nearly as amusing as she did. “They mean business. Those MoBatts are nasty … a nasty lot, well,” he shot her a lopsided smile. “If you’re on the wrong side of the law, that is. This is why certain types of ships utilize decoys when we need to travel through Deseret. They’re even worse than the air patrol.”

Her stomach sank to the toes of her black boots as she realized she was about to cross over to the wrong side of the law. There was a big difference between crashing an unregistered flying car when you had no operators permit and air piracy.

“Decoy? Well, that’s one use for a sparrow-class ship.” The only good thing about the little ships was that they could be jerry-rigged to out fly anything in the sky.

They stopped in front of a raven-class ship. Two oblong gas-filled balloons held by woven nets floated above it, fans on the sides, the crow’s nest between. Wood and brass fashioned the body. It had a central engine that was part inside and part outside, not entirely outboard like a sparrow, and two smaller engines, one on each side of the main engine. Raven-class ships always reminded her of a flying pirate ship, though in this ship, nearly everything would take place below, unlike falcon-class ships. A brass wheel sat up top for emergencies. A flag waved from the crow’s nest, burgundy with a blue stripe—a cargo ship for hire.

Clearly, someone took pride in this vessel. It had polished wood, fresh paint, and if it ever had been shot up it had been carefully repaired and concealed. The brass railings gleamed in the moonlight. The gangplank was down.

“Here she is–the Vixen’s Revenge.” Jeff beamed as he gestured to the shining ship.

“There’s no name on the hull.” Or picture. Many of the vessels she’d seen in the past had pictures of scantily clad women, mermaids, or other mascots painted on the side along with the ship’s name.

Jeff shook his head. “Makes you easier to find—also it’s more of a pleasure craft convention than a commercial one. Though the boats you usually fly on probably have them.”

“What boats?” Noli laughed. “Mama doesn’t like airships, remember? When we went to San Francisco she forced me to take a train. A train! Why plod across the ground when you can race through the air?” She made a noise of distain. “This is your ship? She’s lovely.”

He patted the ship’s wooden hull. “She’s a good ship.”

“Jeff, is that you?” a female voice with a hint of a southern accent called. “Where have you been? As soon as Asa and Thad return we need to be off.”

A woman strode down the gangplank. Well … if it belonged to the speaker it must be a woman, but Noli had never seen a woman such as this before. She stood nearly as tall as Jeff and had a thin body devoid of any of the curves a woman usually had. Her boyishly short near-black hair, a lock of it dyed blue, hung in her big brown slightly-slanted eyes.

“Vix, come here, there’s someone I want you to meet.” Jeff waved her down.

Wait. Vix. This was the woman Jeff was sweet on?

Noli had seen women in trousers before, one of Queen Tiana’s handmaidens often wore them, but they were always feminine, showing off her figure. This woman wore an outfit similar to Jeff’s as if she wanted to be mistaken for a boy.

Leaping onto the dock with the grace of a cat, Vix looked Noli up and down and shook her head, dark stands flying. “We don’t take passengers.”

“She’s not a passenger, she’s our new engineer—I hope.” Jeff gave Vix a charming smile, the sort men gave women when trying to get their way. “Vix, meet my younger sister, Magnolia Braddock. Noli, meet Captain Vix, this is her ship.”

“Captain.” Noli curtsied. A female captain who wore trousers! “I thought this was your ship, Jeff?”

Jeff laughed. “I’m just the pilot, Vix tells me where to go.”

Woman couldn’t legally pilot airships, only co-pilot. But there was no law against female captains. What adventures she must have!

Vix, who stood the slightest bit shorter than Jeff, furrowed her dark brows in a way that made Noli’s stomach twist. “This is the little sister? The one who fixes things?”

“We need an engineer, she needs work. It could be mutually beneficial,” Jeff replied.

She scowled. “This isn’t a place for just anyone.”

“This isn’t just anyone, this is my sister. Give her a chance, please?” His look pleaded.

Noli’s chest tightened as she smoothed her blue skirts. She hadn’t given thought to the idea that someone on the ship might not want her.

“Please, Captain?” Noli asked, voice soft. “I’ll pull my weight, promise.” She wasn’t entirely what she’d need to do besides keep the ship running and in good repair. Whatever it was, she could handle it, surely. “Find yourself on the wrong side of the law again?” Vix didn’t quite sneer, but it wasn’t kind either.

She knew? Mortification crept through Noli. How much had Jeff told her of her previous exploits?

“If I allow them take her to Boston they’ll have her married off to some society dirt-bag three-times her age before Christmas.” He gave Vix another beseeching glance. “She wants to attend the university, she’ll stay with us for awhile, save up, then I’ll get her settled in.”

“No favors. She pulls her weight like everyone else.” Vix turned to Noli. “On my ship we don’t make allowances based on gender—women do the same tasks men do. Or,” she grinned at Jeff, “men do the same jobs as women. You maintain the ship, you keep the engine room tidy, and you make sure we have what we need to make repairs. Also, we share jobs onboard; you’ll have assignments like everyone else.” Standing toe to toe with Noli, Vix looked her right in the eyes. “Understood?”

“Yes, ma’am,” Noli felt as if she should salute or something.

“It’s sir.” But she didn’t snap or say it rudely.

The captain’s accent wasn’t quite the same as Charlotte’s but still made a pang of sadness shoot though Noli. A southern female captain. What would dear Lottie have made of that?

“I don’t supposed you can use a pistol—or defend yourself?” the captain added.

“I can use a sword a little.” Noli tried not to fidget under the scrutiny.

Vix scoffed, her rough and tanned hand combing through her short hair. “A sword? That’s not going to help.”

“She’s an engineer, not a fieldhand or a gunner, she doesn’t need to know how to shoot.” Jeff kept his voice calm and quiet.

Fieldhand. Gunners. Pistols. One more indication this wasn’t a respectable cargo vessel. The pistol around Vix’s waist added to that. Did Jeff have a pistol as well?

Vix shook her head then looked to Jeff. “Go put her someplace where she won’t cause any trouble then get to the bridge. They’ll be here any moment and we can’t afford to dally.”

“Of course, Captain.” Jeff didn’t kiss her or put an arm around her, but the look he gave her told Noli that yes, this was the woman. And he loved her. A lot.

Jeff offered Noli his arm. “Noli?”

Noli remembered something from the days of visiting airships with her father. “Permission to come aboard, Captain?”

“Granted. Welcome to the Vixen’s Revenge.” Vix almost cracked a smile. Almost.

Jeff and Noli walked up the gangplank to the top interior deck of the ship. It looked as if they were in some sort of lounge or common area. He set his overboard in a rack, then they went down another flight of stairs. The inside of the ship seemed as neat and tidy as the outside.

“I’ll give you a tour later, but I need to get to the bridge. Let me show you to your little domain.” He gave her a shy smile. “Also, Vix will warm up to you, she didn’t get where she is by being a pushover.”

Noli smiled back, not entirely believing him. “If you love her then I’m sure I will, too.”

They went down a hallway toward the stern of the airship. Jeff pushed open a door marked engine room. He turned on a lamp hanging on the wall inside near the door. “Here it is, the heart of Vixen’s Revenge.”

The engines, bigger than Noli, greeted them, motionless and silent. The brass gleamed in the dim lamplight.

“She’s beautiful.” And cleaner than the kitchen back home. Closing her eyes, she put her hands on the still main engine, getting a feel for it. Hello there. Metal came from the earth, and sometimes working with metal came easier when she remembered that, overcoming the sprite’s insistence that thinking was hard.

Thinking is hard, the sprite replied. Oh, that’s shiny.

It’s shiny, indeed, Noli replied.

Jeff chuckled in the background and her eyes snapped open, cheeks burning. The last thing she wanted was for anyone to think her eccentric, or even worse, mad.

“Engineers are so strange,” Jeff teased, another lamp in his hand. “Parts closet is over there.” He gestured to a wardrobe in the corner of the room. “Now, I want to show you something.” A little door marked the far wall. “This was a closet. A previous engineer far before Vix got the ship made the closet into a workroom. Since an engineer on a ship like this is also chief inventor, tinker, and handyman it makes sense.”

He opened the door. Inside was a workbench covered in tools which took up most of the back wall. Boxes of parts and such filled the little room. If she stood in the middle and stretched out her arms she could probably touch all the walls. The only light came from the lamp in Jeff’s hand.

“This room and everything in it are yours to use. Also,” he gestured to the cluttered space lighting the corners with the lamp. “I think it would be best for you to sleep here. I don’t want you with the rest of the crew. Hopefully, you can fit all this in the parts closet, though you can build some shelves if you need them. I’ll get you a hammock and a locker for your things.” Jeff looked at her bag and frowned. “Believe it or not, Vix is very good at shopping. Eventually we’ll have time for you to get a few things. I’m sorry you couldn’t bring your trunk.”

“I’ve got everything I need.” She patted her bag. Noli peered into the little room. “This is where I should sleep?” Once she moved out the boxes out it should suffice.

Jeff nodded. “That’s safest. Right now we’re running light. It’s me, Vix, Thad, Asa, Winky—and now you. But we’ll need to bring at least one more person on, perhaps two, and well, crew quarters aren’t the place for a lady.”

The corners of her lips twitched. “Do you share the captain’s quarters?”

He blushed to the roots of his dark and messy hair. “I have a hammock in crew quarters, like everyone else.”

“Of course,” she laughed. “It would be improper not to.”

Jeff squeezed her shoulder, still covered by her good cape. “There’s not a lot of proper on an airship like this— or in what we do.”

“I know.” She looked up at him in earnest. “What did you steal? That’s what you’re waiting for, right? Asa and Thad stole something and you’re leaving as soon as they return?”

His dark eyebrows rose. “You’re smart.”

The door to the engine room opened.

“Jeff, what are you doing in here?” a gravelly voice asked from behind them.

“Hi, Winky, readying the engines?” Jeff smiled at an older man, short and a little chubby, with a white beard and a striped stocking cap over his too-long white hair. He was dressed similarly to Jeff.

Winky nodded. “Captain’s orders. You should get to the bridge.” When he looked at Noli, his eyes widened in surprise. “Captain didn’t say nuffin’ about passengers.”

Jeff pushed her toward Winky. “This is Noli, my sister—she’s our new engineer. Noli, Winky came with the ship. He can tell you everything you want to know about her.”

Very useful. She curtseyed. “It’s a pleasure to meet you … Winky. I look forward to getting to know this ship.”

He doffed his cap. “My pleasure. No one knows this ship like me. But never have I met a lady engineer.”

Jeff made an annoyed noise. “Hayden’s Follies has a female engineer. So does The Laughing Mermaid.”

“Female yes, but never a lady.” Winky nodded so vigorously Noli thought his head might fall off. At the very least his stripped cap.

Making a face, Jeff glanced at his pocket watch. “I’ve need to get up to the bridge. You make sense of your little place here and get settled in. Winky’s going to ready the engines, which usually the engineer does. You should watch and take notes.” Jeff bent down to give her a kiss on the cheek. “I’ll check in on you later.”

She took the lamp. “I’m glad I’m here.”

“Me, too.” Jeff left, going back the way he came.

Noli looked to Winky. “Mr. Winky, would you kindly introduce me to the engines?”

His brown eyes went alight and he inclined his head. “Why, Miss Noli, it would be my pleasure.”

Despite the late hour Noli buzzed with too much excitement to sleep. Airship aloft, Winky had returned to his duties below after giving Noli an overview of the engines and the ship’s quirks. She’d concentrated on getting the room in enough order to sleep and would tackle the rest in the morning—such as putting away everything she’d taken out of the workroom so there was room for a hammock.

Her hat and cape hug on hooks on the door. More hooks on the walls sat at about the right place for a hammock, but she found none. Jeff hadn’t returned, but he might still be needed on the bridge. Noli yawned. Perhaps it was time to find the necessary and peek in on Jeff. If he told her where they stored the hammocks she could get it herself. She’d never slept in one, but it sounded better than sleeping on the floor.

All ships this class had the same basic layout. She climbed the stairs to the bridge. The common area had a room on one end—probably the captain’s quarters—and a kitchen area on the other, with a sitting room in the center. The bridge should lie on the far side of the kitchen, right at the bow of the ship. Voices came from that direction.

“What were you thinking, Jeff?” Nearly tangible exasperation dripped from Vix’s voice.

“We need an engineer. We’re courting disaster every day we fly without one. There’s only so much Winky can do. She has decent general knowledge of airships and she’s an ace at fixing things. She rebuilt that deathtrap of a flying car my father had,” Jeff replied. “She rebuilt the hoverboard I’d given up on. She even built my mother a steam-powered sewing machine out of junk lying around the house.”

“From all your stories I never realize she was so…dainty.” Vix sounded as if she considered this a detriment.

Noli stood in the dining area where she could hear but not see them. Dainty? That wasn’t a word usually used to describe her. Part of her preened at the idea. She knew it would make her mother proud. What would Mama of Vix? Noli took a deep breath and tried to squish those thoughts away.

“Look at her, she’s dressed for a party.” It sounded as if Vix paced the bridge as they spoke.

“As long as she can work in it, what does it matter?” Jeff replied.

“This isn’t the place for a lady. You always painted her as a hoyden but … ”

“They did something to her,” Jeff sighed. “I don’t know if it was the school or those people who kidnapped her, but something’s not quite right. If I let our mother take her to Boston, who knows what will happen. The last thing I want is for her to be taken advantage of or even worse, institutionalized.”

Noli’s blood went cold at the thought of being sent to an asylum. The words something’s not quite right made her stomach churn. True, something wasn’t quite right, but until her mother mentioned it tonight, she hadn’t realized anyone had noticed. She’d worked so hard to hide it.

“We don’t know she was actually kidnapped,” Vix retorted.

“She never mentioned in her letters what exactly happened, but you know she wasn’t here with us.”

Kidnapped? Kevighn hadn’t exactly kidnapped her. But she had been held in the Otherworld against her will.

“Still, things happened to her—and you know what those schools are like,” Jeff added. “She’ll be an asset and she won’t get in the way of our work. If she can hoverboard and fix flying cars in a dress then she can be an airship engineer in one.”

“That’s against everything the women’s equality movement works for,” Vix muttered.

“No it’s not,” Jeff soothed. “You work for women to have choices. This means they should have any and all options, not just the ability to wear trousers and take on men’s jobs, but the right to wear skirts and stay home with the children if they so choose. The point is that they have a choice. After all, if all women eschew staying home and raising children the human race would end, right?”

Vix made an annoyed noise. “Your logic makes my head hurt. She still has to pull her weight, I’m not making exceptions.”

Before Noli could stop herself, the sprite took over and strode to the doorway of the bridge. She looked on in horror, trying to fight to regain control of the body but unable to as the sprite spoke.

“I’ll do my share. Promise. I can be helpful even in a dress.” She twirled a little as she said that. The sprite liked to be helpful nearly as much as she liked to be pretty—or happy. “Jeff said you’re good at shopping, I can’t wait— that’ll be so much fun.” A giggle unwilling punctuated the statement. Mortification crept through Noli as she saw the look on Vix’s face.

Shush, she told the sprite, trying to regain control. If she doesn’t like us, she’ll throw us off the ship. It was always disconcerting to only be able observe her own words and actions, unable to do anything about it.

Then we’ll go to Boston and wear pretty dresses and go to parties? I want to go to parties. Will there be cute boys? And dancing? I like dancing,

Flying figs, the last thing she needed was the sprite trying to get them kicked off. No, we don’t want to go to Boston, we want to stay on the ship. It’ll be so much fun if we stay—more fun even than pretty dresses and parties. Oh, it will? The sprite perked. I like to have fun. Noli used this distraction to regain control of her body and lock the sprite away, wincing at the pain it caused. “Noli, Noli is everything all right?” Jeff’s face creased in a frown.

“I’m fine,” she brushed off. “I … I didn’t mean to intrude on your private conversation. I came to ask you where the hammock was so I could set it up and go to sleep.” She yawned for emphasis, though it was a legitimate yawn, sleep pressing down on her. “I know you’re probably busy. I’m perfectly capable of getting it if you tell me where it is.” Noli turned to Vix, hoping to salvage the situation. Blasted sprite. “I can do everything in a dress. Give me a chance. Please, Captain?” She didn’t understand why it mattered what she wore as long as she got the job done.

Vix nodded, brow creased. “I believe in giving people chances—and you don’t have to wear a dress.”

“I like dresses.” The words slipped out and Noli put her hand to her mouth, cheeks warming. “I … I … ” She looked at her feet. “I’ve always wore a dress or a skirt, even when hoverboarding.”

“You may wear a dress,” Jeff said. “What Vix is trying to articulate is that that you have a choice. If you wish to wear a dress, you may, but if you want to wear trousers, that’s perfectly acceptable. Whatever you’re comfortable in. We don’t really give a gear what you wear.”

Noli nodded, not wanted to offend anyone. She couldn’t envision herself wearing trousers, but options were useful. At least here no one would think her indecent if she wore a dress without sleeves when she worked on the engines. “I … I appreciate that.”

“Vix, if you would kindly take the helm for a few moments, I’ll get Noli set up.” Jeff gave Vix a wheedling smile.

Vix shook her head and waved them off. “Go ahead.”

“Are you part of the women’s equality movement?” Noli asked Vix shyly. “I … I hope they make it legal for women to operate conveyances solo. I happen to like hoverboarding.”

“Me, too.” Vix exchanged knowing glances with Jeff. If she dressed like a boy she could probably get away with hoverboarding far easier than Noli.

Jeff pushed on Noli’s shoulder. “Let’s get you to bed. It’s been quite the day.”

“Too much excitement running away from home?” Vix snipped as she took the helm. The bridge had a panoramic view of the sky as well as a periscope, something that projected what was happening behind them onto a small screen, and all sorts of lights, switches, and system monitors. A large lever controlled the speed of the engine, another released barrels of water from the hull, lightening the ship to make it go faster.

“Vix, please?” Jeff put an arm around Noli.

Vix huffed. “Good night, Noli.”

“Good night, Captain.” Noli nodded, nearly bobbing a curtsey out of habit.

Jeff led her down the stairs. “Go back to your room, I’ll be right there.”

“Don’t want me to see crew quarters?” Noli grinned.

“No.” This came out sharp.

“I’ll meet you there.” Noli returned to her little room and took a few things out of her bag, such as her nightdress. She frowned as she held up a soft knitted blanket made of many different shades of green, with fringe and tassels. Charlotte had made it for her, but she didn’t remember putting it in the bag, the little embroidered pillow, either. Sometimes that happened, not remembering things. Hazards of the sprite occupying her body. The sprite didn’t remember much, preferring to live in the present.

There was a rap on the door. “Noli, it’s me.

Come in.” She turned the little pillow over in her hands. The blue pillow had brightly-colored inexpertly embroidered flowers on it. A gift from Elise, James and V’s little sister.

A small footlocker filled Jeff’s arms and he sat it down on the ground in area she’d cleared. “Here you go; a blanket and hammock are inside. Sorry, I couldn’t find a pillow.”

She held up hers. “I have one—it’s small but it will work.” Jeff’s eyebrows rose. “You had one little bag to fill and you brought a pillow?”

How would she explain all her things? Using the magic valise seemed like a good idea at the time. She shrugged. “Um, my valise is bigger than it looks.”

“Is it new?” Jeff studied the valise on the workbench. “It was gift from my friend Charlotte.” Noli sniffed a little. Generous, sweet Charlotte had given her so much— including her life. “I miss her.”

“Charlotte?” Jeff’s face contorted in thought. “She’s your school friend and from the south someplace, right? When we head south perhaps you could visit her.” Noli shook her head, busying herself by opening the trunk and taking out the hammock so she didn’t have to look at him. “She passed on recently.”

“Oh, I’m sorry to hear that. What happened?

It’s … complicated.” She wasn’t ready to speak of it.

“All right, then.” His voice softened. “Here, allow me.” Jeff hung the hammock for her, turning the right wall into a sleeping area, footlocker underneath. “It’s surprisingly comfortable.”

“I appreciate that.” She gave Jeff a big smile. “I’ll try hard, I promise.”

“I know. I meant it when I said you’re an ace at fixing things. This will work out for the better, you’ll see.” He pulled her to him. “We’ll take everything one day at a time.”

She laid her head against his shoulder. “I’ve not gone round the bend, promise.”

No, she just had some other girl in her head, one that sometimes took over. Not that she could say it out loud, since that did sound as if she were barking mad.

He stroked her hair. “No, you haven’t gone mad. You’ve simply been through a lot.”

“V will find a way to fix this.” To fix her, for them to be together. She had total and utter faith that it would happen eventually, and until then she’d persevere. At least she was with Jeff, who accepted her as she was and didn’t try to change her to conform to society. Jeff pressed his lips to the top of her head in a way that reminded her of their mother. He held her at arm’s length. “One day at a time, little sister. Now, go to bed.”

“Good night, Jeff.” She yawned. Jeff left and she pulled on her white ruffled nightdress, slippers, and cap. Exhaustion filled her. Noli draped her dress over the workbench and turned out the light. Grabbing her pillow and blanket, she crawled into the hammock, closed her eyes and went to sleep, listening to the hum of the ship’s engine.

Five

A Questing We Will Go

With a heavy sigh, Steven signaled the sprite serving girl. Again. She’d forgotten to bring them their supper. Again.

“Couldn’t we have left in the morning?” James whined, head in his hands, elbows on the rough wooden table. Indulgence brought out the worst in his little brother. The small pub and boarding house catering to the Otherworldly had come alive with a cacophony of sound and a symphony of smells. The non-mortals of Los Angeles ate, drank, and were noisily merry.

“We needed to get out of the house before … ” Before Noli’s mother knocked on the door. Before his heart broke in half at the thought of Noli being whisked off to Boston and paraded before potential suitors. Before his father told him one more time that he’d brought this upon himself. “Before Jeff beats the stuffing out of you for making Noli cry?” James lifted his head up.

“Jeff?” Steven cocked his head, hair falling in his eyes.

It never did like to lie flat, though wasn’t an outright mop of unruly curls like James’.

James nodded, rubbing his temples, one elbow still on the table. “I saw him land his hoverboard in their backyard. He must have come to visit her. Ugh, my head hurts so much.”

“Drinking two entire bottles of cognac will do that to you.” Steven took a notebook and a pencil from his rucksack. “I didn’t realize Jeff was in town—are you certain?” Noli hadn’t mentioned it. Then again, there’d been more urgent matters to discuss. He knew she’d been in contact with her brother since returning from the Otherworld, but he couldn’t remember him visiting since he’d left to be an “aeronaut.”

“That or it’s the twin brother he doesn’t have.” James moaned and laid his head right on the table.

“Sit up, you brute.” Steven kicked him under the table. This noise of this place was overwhelming. Quinn had recommended they start here so they could come up with their strategy. He’d agreed that they should leave the house as soon as possible. Not to mention it was a quest, heroes were supposed to dash off immediately, not wait for their younger brothers to sleep off their grief-induced hangovers.

The serving girl set steaming plates of boiled meat and potatoes in front of them. Finally.

“We need to figure out what sort of amusement we plan to acquire for her.” Steven moved his notebook to the side so he could eat and write at the same time. “You’ve spent the most time with Tiana, has she mentioned wanting anything in particular?”

James squinted at his plate. “I’m not sure I could eat.”

He picked up his fork and stabbed the mutton. “Now that I think of it, she’s mentioned wanting a mechanical peacock more than once. Also, no one has a mechanical unicorn. We could do that—or a flying horse … what are they called?” He took absent bites of meat and vegetables as he spoke.

He must be hungry after all.

“Pegasus? You think should seek out a unique animal for her menagerie? I think that should be amusing enough.” He rubbed his chin. “Where do we even start?”

He poked at his own food. They ordered mutton, but his tasted like chicken—whether it was the fault of the cook or the serving girl, he was unsure.

“We go where they make the best clockwork toys in this realm.” James continued making unconscious inroads in his food.

Steven made a face, fork paused halfway to his mouth as he tried to recall where that might be. “Switzerland?

New Bern, North Carolina.”

Steven’s eyebrows rose. “And you know this because?

Father ordered toys there for Elise, when she wanted that little bird, remember?” James downed his drink. “I can’t remember which shop, but it shouldn’t be difficult— unless you want to go to Switzerland. I’m sure the toys there are nice, too.”

“North Carolina is closer.” Steven made a few notes.

Peacock. Pegasus. New Bern.

Where this sounded easy, he had a feeling there was much more to it. There always was with Tiana. As much as he wanted to dismiss what his father said about both his mother and uncle wishing him dead, he needed to heed it.

After all, these were the people who conspired to oust their own family from the throne and exile them.

“How will we get there?” he added.

James made a rude noise over the rim of his glass. “It’s called an airship. Maybe you should spend more time paying attention in school and less time reading philosophy books under your desk. I don’t suppose you brought any money?”

“Money?” He had his sword, which currently looked like a pen, in his shirt pocket. Books, maps, and a few items for bribes occupied his rucksack. But money? He hadn’t thought to ask his father for that. Steven reached into his trouser pocket. “I have some, but it’s not enough for us to take an airship across the United States. I suppose we could cut through the Otherworld.”

Apprehension crept through him at the idea. Given there was a chance someone might hope to kill them, staying in the mortal realm could be safer. Then again, it may not.

James shook his head, scraping bits of meat off his plate with his fork. “The queen’s going to have spies everywhere. I can’t shake the feeling we’ve walked into a trap. We should avoid the Otherworld. Even now she’s probably told everyone that you’re on a quest and you know how everyone loves a quester.” He rolled his eyes. “She’ll have a guaranteed stream of gossip on our progress.”

“Yes, everyone does love a quester,” he replied dryly. Love was a relative term. Where some people liked to aid questers, plenty liked to toy with them, which was perfectly permissible as long as you didn’t actually impede them. Impede was also relative.

“Also, we should try not to request quest aid, since that’s begging for gossip.” James polished off his food then took a forkful of meat from Steven’s plate.

“True, but how do we do things, then? Should we return to the house and get some money?” Not asking for quest aid meant avoiding any of their people who might assist them with things such as airship travel.

James shrugged. “The same thing any boys our age do when they want to go somewhere and don’t have the coin. We gamble or work our way there.”

“I think we should work for our passage.” He scooted his plate out of James’ reach. The idea of James gambling made him queasy. James couldn’t beat Charlotte at cribbage—even when he used magic.

The serving girl refilled their drinks. “You’re the young princes, right? The ones on the quest?” She shot them a winsome smile and giggled.

And so it began. Steven had hoped they’d have some time before the Otherworld gossip mill started moving. “No, that’s not us,” James lied blithely. “I wish I was a prince.”

“Oh.” Her face fell. She took their dishes and left. “Smart. If people do figure us out we should say we’re headed back to the Otherworld.” Steven lowered his voice.

“I can’t shake the feeling we’re missing something … it doesn’t make sense. Out of all the things she could have me do this seems … ludicrous—especially if she wanted it to lead to my death.” A quest couldn’t be designed to end in certain death, but plenty of people accidently perished while questing.

“She doesn’t make sense.” James lowered his voice, his words bordering on treason. “I have to say, sometimes I wonder if Noli’s right … ”

Of course, if Queen Tiana was insane she’d have to be a mad genius, since everything she did was so cold and calculating despite her pre-occupation with amusements. She wasn’t a very good queen—the mishaps with the sacrifices only two of many small instances compounding the matter. Instances no one would mention if they valued their life. Still, even if no one would say it out loud, Tiana wasn’t a fraction of the queen her sister had been.

“Well, we should return to the Otherworld before we’re missed.” James said this loudly as Steven left some coins on the table.

“Yes, we should,” Steven mumbled. He wasn’t very good at play-acting. Anything was better than mentioning their actual unspoken destination, the Grand Central Air Terminal. They’d stay far away from Jeff’s airship. It wasn’t as if he could explain everything to Jeff, and well, as much as it pained him to admit it, unless they had swords Jeff probably could kick the stuffing out of him.

“I can take you boys as far as Chicago,” a grizzled man with a medium-sized commercial passenger ship told them. “From Chicago you can get to North Carolina much easier than from here. We leave in the morning. I can’t offer you money, but you can have a place to sleep and three meals a day in exchange for being our kitchen boys.”

“We appreciate that, Captain,” Steven replied. It was the lowest position to be had on a ship like this, but it should only take a couple of days to get to Chicago.

The captain held out his chubby hand. “It’s a deal then. Welcome aboard.”

Six

All in a Day’s Work

“Get out of here.” A burly man picked up Kevighn by the scruff of his coat and unceremoniously tossed him out of the opium den into the early morning light. The air whooshed out of his chest as he hit the cold pavement.

Kevighn had forgotten why they threw him out in the cold. Perhaps it was because he was out of money. Gambling hadn’t been as good as he’d hoped. He brushed himself off and skulked back toward the Saint Louis Air Terminal. A new day brought new ships. If there were no positions to be had here, perhaps he could work his way toward a larger city. Chicago and New York were both good options. Los Angeles and San Francisco were also ideas, but those cities made him think of Magnolia. Denver and Atlanta were gateways to smaller stations which could also suffice.

He stumbled into a seedy bar in the cargo terminal— the perfect place to find employment. Even though he had no coin and it was dawn, he ordered a mug of ale. That was what everyone else drank.

“Looking for anything else, sailor?” The human serving woman had seen much better days, age lining her face, breasts sagging in her low-cut blouse.

“I’m looking for employment. I’m a fair gunner and have some experience in fieldwork. If not a job, then passage to someplace where I might find one.” He downed the bitter beverage, trying not to make a face. Fieldwork was air pirate slang for obtaining a take and protecting it while it was delivered to the customer. Did he even have his pistol in his rucksack?

The server, realizing he wasn’t looking for companionship, left. A short while later, a young, spindly man with an eye patch sat down across from him.

“Hear yer looking for a job, stranger.” He drummed his fingers on the table. “I know of a few ships looking for crew, but none of them are in port here.”

Kevighn looked at the unnamed man and took a drink as if to say then why are you here?

“I can offer a lift to Chicago if you assist me and my crew by guarding some cargo we aim to take on here.” The man cocked his head. “You pull a fast one and you’ll be tossed over the side of the ship.”

“Fair enough. If you’re sure there’s work in Chicago.” Air pirates had rules–simple rules, but rules nevertheless. Here a man was true to his word until proven otherwise, which generally resulted in said man being tossed off the side of an airship midflight.

The man shrugged. “Can’t promise, of course. Depends on who’s in port. But in Chicago I’ll give you the names of the ships I heard are looking for crew—especially gunners. It’s easy to lose good gunners to the Pineapple Rebellion.”

“That war is still going on?” Kevighn took an absent sip of bad ale. Last time he’d been trolling the skies, Hawaii had been also battling for their freedom. The United States had decided to annex the country, but luckily for the island nation, a group of air pirates helped the Hawaiians out, birthing the Pineapple Rebellion.

“Hawaii did win a couple years back. But the U.S. keeps nipping at their borders since the natives kicked us off their land.” He grinned, revealing a gold tooth. “Guess the powers that be hope this second attack will force them to become part of America. The islanders keep a well-stocked air force and treat their gunners well. It might be a big hunk of dirt, but I hear it’s a pretty hunk of dirt with some even prettier women.”

Kevighn raised his glass in a mock toast. “To pretty women.”

The captain raised his. “Here, here. Name’s Red. Let’s discuss what I need from you.”

“Noli, Noli, are you awake?” Jeff whispered.

“Mmm,” Noli rolled over in her hammock. She didn’t open her eyes.

“I need your help. Please?”

Noli eyes cracked open as she turned toward the voice. “Wha?”

Jeff stood in the doorway of her little room, desperate etched on every inch of his face. “It’s my turn to cook. Only I think I broke breakfast.”

“Broke breakfast? You mean you burned it?” She stretched, trying to make sense of her brother’s words.

“Nooo. I didn’t burn it, but it’s not turning out right. Will you fix it? Please? If we have a nasty breakfast again they’ll toss my boots in the head.”

Her slippered feet touched down on the floor. “Let me dress and I’ll take a look and see how we can save breakfast.”

“Air pirates don’t wear ruffled nightdresses.” He flicked the ruffles on her collar.

Noli shoved him out the door. Recalling Vix’s teasing about her clothing, she donned one of the simple green gowns she’d brought back from the Otherworld. The design was feminine but it easy to move in and do things such as climb on the roof and build sewing machines.

Dressed, she rebraided her hair, slipped on her boots, and made her way upstairs. She yawned as she entered the kitchen area, or the galley as Jeff called it. More sleep sounded divine, but odds were Vix wasn’t one for lie-ins and the last thing she wanted was to garner more disapproval from the captain.

“Now, what exactly is wrong with breakfast?” Noli didn’t smell anything burning.

“How can oatmeal be lumpy and runny at the same time?” Jeff stood over the cast iron stove, stirring a giant copper pot with a long wooden spoon. A bucket of sand sat nearby.

Noli peered into the pot and frowned. Whatever he made, it wouldn’t be oatmeal unless they started over. Like at home, wasting food probably wasn’t an option. However …

She opened cabinets, taking stock of what they had. “Anything off limits?”

“Only if it has someone’s name on it.” Jeff leaned against the counter. “We stocked up in port, but go easy on what you use.”

“Of course.” She eyed the spices and selected a few with no one’s name was on them. Jeff probably didn’t realize how good she’d gotten at making meals using as little as possible. Flour, sugar, baking soda, and a bottle of oil took their place on the counter. A sad looking pouch of dried fruit—sound but hard as a rock—got emptied into a pot of boiling water on the other burner. She turned to Jeff. “I need a frying pan, a colander, and a mixing bowl–a colander is a pot with holes in it that you use to drain things.”

Jeff rummaged through an upper cabinet, then held up a strainer. “You mean this?”

“That’ll do.” She strained the oatmeal. One thing she didn’t see was an icebox or any place to keep food cold. “Do you have any eggs?”

He shook his head as he took a bowl and a frying pan out of another cabinet. “We don’t keep many perishables onboard; when we do we usually cook them up right away.”

Pouring the congealed lumps into a bowl she mixed in some flour, soda, spices, and a dash of sugar. A splash of water from the pot with the fruit in it helped smooth out the batter. The now soft fruit went in as well.

While the oil heated, she formed little cakes and tossed them into the sizzling pan. The fruit water continued to boil and she added sugar and vanilla to make a simple syrup. Someone has purchased good spices. Not what she expected from a group of air pirates.

“Oatmeal pancakes?” Jeff washed the dirty pot in a little sink next to the stove. Where did the water come from? Where did it drain?

“Beats whatever you made.” Noli flipped the cakes over with a fork so they’d cook evenly on both sides. The soda made them puff up slightly and hopefully lighten them into something edible. The thickening syrup bubbled and she stirred it so it wouldn’t burn.

Jeff made coffee and she finished breakfast, pouring the hot syrup into a little pitcher and placing the steaming cakes on a plate. She covered them with a clean dishcloth to keep them warm. The pitcher and cakes went on the table where Jeff had already stacked mismatched plates, forks, mugs, and napkins.

“I suppose you have no milk for the coffee?” Noli preferred tea and she definitely couldn’t choke coffee down without milk.

“I suppose you drink tea?” Vix stood in the doorway between the bridge and the galley, dressed in black trousers and a black shirt. That blue lock of hair still hung in her eyes.

Noli set the table properly. “Mostly, my mother never was one for coffee, even if it is fashionable.”

“There’s nothing wrong with tea.” Jeff rang a metal bell which hung on the wall, the loud clanging made Noli wince. “We have powdered milk; it’s not bad in coffee.” He took a bowl from one of the cupboards and set it on the uncovered table next to the sugar.

Thunderous footsteps followed as two large men bounded up the stairs. Both were the epitome of nefarious, from their wrinkled pocketed vests and trousers, to their tattooed biceps and scars, to their very large frames. One had an eye patch, scruffy brown hair and an equally scruffy beard, the other was darker than she’d ever seen before. “Asa, Thad, this is Noli,” Jeff introduced.

“Nice to meet you, I’m Asa.” The dark man had a British accent. Dark eyes gleamed nearly as much as his bald head. “Thad.” The man with the eye patch had a guttural voice. He jerked his head in greeting.

“Nice to meet you,” she squeaked, not sure what to do. She never was around men of much—especially giant men of dubious nature.

Vix took a seat at the head of the rectangular table. The man with the brown hair and eye patch looked at breakfast and nodded, taking a sip from a flask at his belt. “We hired a ship keeper? Finally, decent food and someone to darn my socks.”

“Noli, my little sister, is the new ship’s engineer, not a ship keeper. But she’s a better cook than I am.” Jeff put a protective arm around her waist.

“Oh, that’s too bad. I have a lot of socks that need to be darned.” Thad plopped down on a long bench at the table and poured himself a cup of coffee, emptying the golden contents of the flask into the steaming liquid.

Winky meandered up the stairs and into the galley, sniffing the air like a rabbit, striped hat askew, round wire glasses sliding down his nose. “Jeff made this?”

Noli laughed at his expression. “I may have helped.

Miss Noli,” Winky bobbed his head. “Now I don’t mean to generalize, however, you wouldn’t by chance be able to manage buttons, would you? I can’t see the holes to sew them back on the way I used to.”

“Maybe you could make a trade?” Jeff pulled out a chair for her and she sat down. “We all have chores we do every day around the ship from making breakfast to cleaning the head. Often we’ll swap. I reckon darning socks and sewing on buttons could be worth something don’t you?” He looked at the other men and grinned.

“I might be up for it.” She’d much rather darn socks than clean the head—which was another word for the necessary.

The captain helped herself to breakfast, then passed the plate on. Noli watched and noted that everyone waited for the captain to start eating before taking their first bite.

“Who’s flying the ship?” she asked Jeff as she stirred sugar and powdered milk into her coffee and took a tentative sip. They had white sugar.

“It’s on auto-pilot, but I keep an eye on it.” He stood, taking his plate with him.

Thad took a bite of oatcake and made happy noises. “Now this is not bad at all. Much better than anything Jeff makes.”

She added more sugar to her coffee and took another sip. Ah, much better.

“This is a very good breakfast,” Asa added, his manners slightly more refined than Thad’s. “We’ve got ourselves a new engineer. We still looking for a gunner? Denver might be a good place to find someone.”

Vix nodded. “Preferably someone with fieldwork experience. Noli won’t be leaving the ship much, and certainly her duties are confined to the engine room.”

The firmness to her voice gave Noli the feeling she meant more than the dangers of stealing or whatever they did.

“Noli’s my little sister, did I mention that?” Jeff stood in the doorway between the galley and the bridge, arms crossed over his chest, eyes narrowing.

“Little sister will be fine,” Asa boomed. “I have little sisters back in England. You’re about sixteen?”

Noli nodded, mouth full of oatcake.

“I wish we’d hire a ship keeper.” Thad licked syrup off his fingers.

“Keep wishing, Thad. We’re not a pleasure boat,” Vix retorted. “We clean our own ship, do our own washing, and fix our own meals.”

It was nice that Vix sniped at more people than her.

“Speaking of pleasure, are we stopping in Denver?” Thad’s eyebrows waggled.

“Yes—and don’t cause any trouble, Thaddeus. We may stop off at a few places along the way, but not for long.” Vix took another pancake, pouring on some syrup. She met Noli’s eyes and gave a nod of approval.

Noli’s insides warmed at the affirmative gesture, she’d done something right.

“What makes a girl like you join a ship like this?” Thad gulped down the rest of his coffee in big slurps.

“It’ll be nice to have a lady onboard,” Winky added shyly. “Appreciate the nice breakfast you made here, Miss Noli.”

“Anytime.” She dabbed her mouth with a napkin. “I don’t mind cooking—or sewing—but I can do far more than that,” she added so Vix wouldn’t comment.

“I officially vote for little sister to cook on Jeff’s days,” Thad offered.

“Here, here.” Asa raised his mug and grinned at Jeff.

Jeff waved his hand in a rude gesture, then he blushed. “Umm … excuse me, Noli.”

Vix made an annoyed noise as she eyed them over her mug of coffee. “She’s a woman, not a lady, though honestly, I don’t mind if you decide to use better manners.”

“Yes, Captain,” everyone muttered.

The captain stood and put her dish in the sink. “Personally, I think you should always trade with Jeff so you cook meals when it’s his turn.” She gave him a sly look. “However, I’d name your price high. Very high.”

Jeff snaked his foot out as if he was going to trip her.

She shoved him playfully in return. “As you were, Mr. Braddox,” she laughed.

Noli chuckled. Perhaps Jeff was right and Vix wasn’t so bad after all. She gathered the remaining dishes. “I think if I cook then Jeff should still have to wash up, right?” Looking to Vix she smiled, hoping she wasn’t crossing a line by teasing back.

“Winky, why don’t you ensure Noli knows everything she needs to about the ship.” Vix picked up her coffee mug and shoved it in Jeff’s hands. “Jeff will wash up. I’ll take the helm.” She strode onto the bridge with as much poise as Queen Tiana.

“And that is our beloved ship’s captain.” The corners of Thad’s lips twitched as he leaned on the back legs of his chair, the unpatched eye gleaming.

Jeff shook his head, smiling to himself, as he began to wash up.

Noli brought him the stack of plates. “You sure know how to pick them.”

He laughed. “Oh, Noli, you have no idea.”

Seven

Detour

“If I ever seen another potato it’ll be too soon,” James moaned as they disembarked the passenger ship in Chicago, their rucksacks slung over their shoulders.

“Considering we’re not in North Carolina yet, you’ll probably will,” Steven replied, tired of his brother’s complaining. “Let’s see if we can talk our way onto a ship to Atlanta then a connection to Raleigh. The cook told me we could definitely get there from Atlanta.” They had a belly full of food, a meal for the road, and even though the captain said it didn’t pay, they’d gotten a couple coins for their work.

“Can’t we go directly there?” James whined as they made their way toward the main part of the terminal. People from all walks of life passed by—from ladies with maids and steam trunks to lowly kitchen boys shuffling along.

Steven studied the large board hanging in the main lobby which displayed arrivals and departures. “I don’t see any direct flights to Raleigh today or tomorrow—not that I was expecting one.” He frowned at the listings. “It looks as if there are a few ships going to Atlanta and one might be in port right now. Should we see if we can gain passage?”

James’ face scrunched in disgust. “Can’t we try cargo ships? Maybe someone’s going by Raleigh? Could we simply stop someplace and ask? I just want to get there.”

Steven studied his pocket watch then glanced back at the board. Checking cargo ships meant they’d probably miss the first airship to Atlanta. But there was another later today and one tomorrow. Never would he have pegged Chicago to Atlanta as a popular route.

“We’ll check, but don’t get your hopes up. If nothing surfaces, we’re heading to Atlanta with no complaints.” What he wanted was for James to stop whining, which he’d been doing constantly since they’d left Los Angeles.

“Deal. Let’s see what we can find.” James led them through the terminal until they found a smoky bar, filled with ship workers drinking and eating, even at this early hour.

The stench of sour ale, stale food, and unwashed bodies made Steven’s nose wrinkle. This wasn’t a place where first class passengers or captains of luxury ships dined. No, this establishment catered to lower workers, cargo haulers, and aeronautical entrepreneurs—those people otherwise known as air pirates.

Like he was perfectly comfortable with places such as this, James strode over, took a stool at the counter, and ordered coffee for both of them from a one-eyed man.

“Coffee? I’d rather have tea.” Steven’s nose wrinkled in disgust as he slid onto the none-too-clean stool next to his brother.

James snorted in distain. “Tea? We’re not at one of your silly social events. Really, we should be drinking beer.”

Beer? Steven wiped the counter in front of him with his handkerchief, trying not to show his blatant repugnance at this substandard establishment. His spine prickled. There were people from the Otherworld here. He should have guessed. Many of their kind who lingered in this realm involved themselves with persons of the lowest common denominator. He and his brother would have to avoid contact so they wouldn’t be recognized. The last thing he wanted was for the queen to know where they headed.

The one-eyed bartender plunked two chipped mugs in front of them filled with something resembling engine grease. “What are you doing here? Shouldn’t you be on your quest?”

Steven’s heart tumbled. Of course James would lead them into a shady bar run by one of the Fae. He wanted to smack himself in the forehead.

James leaned forward, looked both ways, and lowered his voice. “We’re trying to get to Raleigh. Know anyone headed that way?”

Warning bells clanged in Steven’s head. What was James doing? Did he want everyone to know their destination? Maybe it was his sorrow—usually James was more careful than this.

“No, we’re not going to Raleigh, remember?” Steven hissed. “We’re going to … San Francisco.” It was the first city that popped into his head. “Yes, we need to get there as soon as possible—and we’re not the princes. I hear we resemble them a little. Is that true?”

James scowled over his cup of coffee. “I’d rather go to Raleigh or Atlanta.”

The bartender scanned the room, squinting with his good eye. “Wherever you’re going, I’m sure someone would be willing to assist you.” His one eye winked. “Even if you’re not the princes.”

Steven’s heart skipped a beat. Had his mother been circulating images of them or did they resemble her or their father so greatly there was no question? Whatever the reason, they’d have to tread carefully, lest anyone’s help be malicious—on their mother’s orders or otherwise.

The bartender waved at someone. A man with dark hair and a long black coat, who disconcertingly reminded him of Kevighn Silver, sauntered over. He looked cleaner than most of the bar’s current patrons but disingenuous nevertheless.

“Yes?” He put one hand on the bar, his middle finger glinting with a black ring.

The bartender smirked. “The boys need passage; make sure they get there in one piece.”

The man nodded, giving them a once-over that made Steven want to squirm.

Steven leapt to his feet, the need to flee overwhelming. He flung a coin on the counter. “Where I appreciate your kind offer, my brother and I must head out now,” he looked to James, jerking his chin toward the door. “Right?”

“I really don’t want to peel more potatoes.” James seemed oblivious to the ominous undercurrents of their situation.

Several other large men joined the first, all with sneers and leers plastered on their rough faces. They crowded around James and Steven, preventing their escape.

“Oh, don’t worry,” the first man cracked his knuckles, “there won’t be any potatoes.”

“Let us out! What do you want from us?” Steven shook the bars of the airship they’d been forced onto. There were no chairs in the cell and things of dubious origin covered the floor. The stench of the human condition surrounded him, making his eyes water.

The dark haired man appeared on the other side of the bars. “We are helping you.” Mischievousness dripped from his voice. “You’ll be there in no time.”

“Where?” James eyed him from his spot in the corner.

“You’ll see soon enough.” The man winked and left.

Steven hit his forehead against the bars in despair. “This is exactly why I wanted to avoid anyone from the Otherworld, James. Why I wanted to stick to reputable ships.” Frustration leaked into every syllable. “We only have a mortal month, who knows how much time we’ll be in here—or where they’ll leave us? They could hurt us or worse.”

James peered through his fingers and blinked. “Do you really think they’d do that?”

“Just look at them.” Sighing, he leaned against the bars, which looked cleaner than the wall. Desperation rooted him to the floor, making him wish it were cleaner so he could sink to it.

“This is my fault. I’m sorry.” James put his face back in his hands.

“I hope this ends well. Because if it doesn’t … ” Steven glared at his brother, hoping despite James’ poor choices that he’d live to see Noli again.

Kevighn sauntered into a bar in the Chicago Air Terminal and took a seat at the bar, hoping he’d still be welcome in an establishment run by those of the Otherworld. His exile applied here to some extent, but the man running this bar played by different rules.

How those rules applied to him he wasn’t yet sure. “Silver, it’s about damn time you blew into town.” Roderick turned around at the bar, giving Kevighn a smile that made his stomach unclench.

He smiled back at the old one-eyed bartender. “Is it because you have work for me? I’m a little down on my luck.”

None of the ships Red said needed gunners happened to be in this port.

“I’ve got a message for you.” Roderick handed him a mug of ale.

“I can’t pay for this.” He wasn’t about to cheat the likes of Roderick. Those of the dark court played for keeps.

Roderick leaned an elbow on the bar. “You’ve done enough for me in the past that I can spare you a pint of ale. As for that message … Ciarán says you need to stop moping and go find him. He’s got work for you.”

Kevighn took a swig of ale. “How old is the message?” His eyebrows rose. “Are you certain he wishes to see me?”

Roderick cleaned the counter with a bit of dirty rag. “I think His Majesty misses you. He’s doing some business in this realm, and unless you went soft working for the high queen, a man with your skills could be an asset.”

Relief swept over him. The dark court was the one place he could be welcome in the Otherworld. Where he and the king of the dark court went back a very long way, he didn’t dare make assumptions. His stint as the high queen’s huntsman hadn’t made him many friends. Tiana, and those who did her bidding, weren’t well-liked in the circles he used to run in.

“What sort of business?” Kevighn took another long drink. Since when had Ciarán been interested in the mortal realm? Then again, an increasing number of his people were coming into this realm for diversion, business, or to escape the mess the new high queen was making. “I’ll let the boss tell you himself.” Roderick grinned. Kevighn shook his head at his friend’s ambiguity. Roderick enjoyed being infuriating. “Where can I find him?”

“He’s been spending a lot of time out west—especially San Francisco.” Roderick gave him a knowing smile. “Apparently there’s this opium den there … ”

Once, San Francisco had been among Kevighn’s favorite places, home to a particular opium den. Then he’d met a beautiful, clever mortal named Magnolia and the whole world he’d carefully created to shield his heart from the pain he’d felt at losing his sister Creideamh had tumbled down like a building during an earthquake.

Could he bear returning to San Fran? Then again, what choice did he have? He couldn’t keep wandering around the United States getting kicked out of air terminal bars and opium dens. Kevighn polished off his ale.

“Have you heard about the museum robberies?” Roderick added. “They’re not stealing paintings, but odd things.” He gave Kevighn a meaningful look.

Odd things. Kevighn knew Roderick was trying to tell him something but he was in no mood for riddles so he simply nodded and pushed his mug forward.

“Oh,” Roderick’s eye lit up with delight as he refilled Kevighn’s mug. “Have you heard? The high queen’s sons are questing.”

“Her Majesty’s sons? Was a girl with them?” Questing?

Interesting. Was she trying to get rid of them?

“No girl. Her Majesty has made it clear that we’re to be as helpful as possible.” Roderick rubbed his hands together with glee.

“I hope by helpful you mean dropping them off the side of the airship.” He had no love or sympathy for either spoiled prince. Especially Stiofán. If they were questing, where was Magnolia? Odds were they’d left her safe in Los Angeles with her mother.

Hmm. Perhaps he should visit her.

Roderick grinned so wide it practically spilled off his face. “The queen made it clear that she didn’t want them to be … coddled, and well, she understands that … mishaps happen.”

She was trying to get rid of them. Clever. That news made happiness bubble inside him. The Otherworld would be better off with less earth court brats.

“Well, I wouldn’t want them to struggle.” Kevighn grinned back.

“You just missed them. But don’t worry, they’re with Igan and his crew. They’ll take good care of them.” Roderick’s one eye winked.

“You let them go with Igan?” Kevighn nearly snorted ale out his nose. “They’ll probably leave them in someplace desolate, naked, and free of everything they brought with them.”

“Wouldn’t you?” Roderick laughed.

“Of course. Nothing’s too good for the young princes.” He’d leave them in a lion pit wearing only a necklace made of meat.

Roderick leaned in further and lowered his voice. “I know their whereabouts if you’re interested in helping…

Not today, old friend. I don’t suppose you know anyone going west?”

Roderick surveyed the bar, eyes narrowing. He nodded and snapped his fingers. “I can get you as far as Denver.

I would appreciate that.” The idea of the dark king wanting to see him was pleasing. Still, he wasn’t quite ready to abandon his sulking. Maybe he’d see if he could find any of the ships Red told him needed employees and see where the wind—and the Bright Lady—took him. If it took him to Ciarán, that would be good.

If it took him to Magnolia that would be even better.

Eight

The Lives and Times of Air Pirates

Noli crept toward the bridge, list in hand, and popped her head through the doorway. “Captain?”

Vix turned around in her chair and scowled. “No, you may not disembark in Santa Fe. We’re only stopping briefly and there’s no time to buy hair ribbons or other fripperies. Also, I meant it when I said you may only leave the ship when you’re either with Jeff or I— and we’re going to be busy.”

Hair ribbons? Why did wearing dresses make Vix think she was a vapid doll?

Wait, I want some ribbons, the sprite interjected. Pink ones with flowers on them.

“Um, I only wanted to give you the inventory and supply list you requested.” Ignoring the sprite, Noli thrust out the piece of paper is if it were a shield between them.

“Oh, thank you.” Vix took the list from her.

Noli took a moment to admire the panoramic view from the small bridge, gazing at the blue sky and the white clouds. “It’s so pretty up here.”

Jeff nodded from his place at the helm. “That it is. Is there anything you need? I can’t guarantee I’ll have time, but I’ll try.” His eyes fell to her waist cincher tool-belt. “Oh, now that’s a good idea. I can see a few people wanting one of those.”

She smoothed the brown leather. “It’s useful. My friend made it. Mama hates it.” A pang of sadness shot through her. No. Her mother was better off in Boston without her. Noli thought for a moment. “I forgot my toothbrush. Also, I’d like a plant, if you please—a little one is fine.”

“A plant?” Vix scoffed as she tucked away the list. She eyed Noli’s tool-belt. “I can see Hittie and Hattie wanting matching ones.”

More female air pirates? She met Vix’s eyes not about to be made to feel embarrassed for her request. “I miss being around plants and trees.”

“Perhaps Noli could design a shipboard garden, like the one they have on the Vertragus?” Jeff suggested. “It would be nice to have fresh food.”

Vix tilted her head, a lock of blue hair nearly covering her eyes. “Perhaps. Conditions up top can be tempestuous; it would need to be sturdy.”

“I can design something along the lines of a green house … ” Noli could almost see the structure in her mind—light, durable, and making good use of space.

Jeff grinned. “I know you’ll come up with something, you’re an ace engineer.”

“We’re headed toward Denver, right, Captain?” Noli rocked on the heels of her boots.

Vix sighed, running her hand through her hair as if trying to tear it out. “Yes, and if we have time you may be able to get off ship, but don’t count on it.”

Noli bit back a pert retort. Always with the assumptions. “Actually, I need to spend some quality time with the engines and do a complete diagnostic, which means the engines will be out of commission for at least a day, possibly two.”

“What’s wrong with the engines?” Vix frowned, one hand on her hip as if she were unsure if Noli were fabricating this or not.

“I … I’m not sure. Something feels—and sounds— off.” Noli clasped her hands behind her back and tried not to fidget, since her explanation sounded rather ridiculous. Winky kept assuring her nothing was the matter. “I want to head off any problems at the pass. Also, depending on what it is, I may need parts—or have to make parts, so it might be beneficial to be in a place where at least I have access to items I can re-engineer or repurpose.”

“We don’t have time for you to muck around with the engine simply because,” Vix huffed from her captain’s chair. “Is there a problem or not?”

“That is why I need to run the diagnostics, Captain,” she returned. “In order to accomplish that I need to take the engines apart.”

“What are your suspicions?” Jeff asked as he steered the ship.

“Engines in raven-class ships are notorious for overheating. I’ll start there. It could be as simple as a motor being out on the multi-fan cooling system.”

“That’s easy enough to fix, right?” Vix’s look dared her to say anything but yes.

“Of course it is, Captain.” That was an easy fix. In all honestly, Noli didn’t think that was the problem. But she had to tell them something other than it felt wrong.

Vix waved her hand in dismissal. “I’m sure you have something to do. As you were.”

“Yes, Captain.” Noli returned to her quarters. Now that she’d attended to all her assigned tasks, perhaps she’d finally have time to make her little room more comfortable, and darn a small mountain of socks.

Yes, darning socks was infinitely better than cleaning the head.

Noli attached a wooden box to the door of her little room. There were two boxes, one said in and the other out.

“Might I be of assistance, Miss Noli?” Winky appeared with a crate under his arm, hat askew, glasses halfway down his nose.

“I’m almost finished, though I appreciate the offer. These are sewing boxes. The in box, the one on top is for things you need me to fix, the out box is for things I’ve finished. That way no one needs bring their mending to supper.” Noli grinned at Winky as she tightened the last screw holding the box to the door. At supper last night the captain had not been amused when Thad brought a bag of socks to the table.

Winky nodded and held up the crate. “Smart idea, Miss Noli. I found a few things on the ship that might be of use to you.”

“You did?” She tucked the screwdriver into the loop on her tool belt and peered into the crate which seemed to hold a mound of burgundy fabric.

“These were left by one of the previous occupants. Yer a bit more… refined, but I thought you might appreciate them.”

Noli took the offered crate. “That’s very nice of you to think of me.”

Winky blushed to the roots of his white hair. “Just trying to make this place feel a little more like home. It’s probably not what yer used to.”

No it wasn’t. “I’m getting adjusted.”

“The previous owner used the fabric as curtains. I thought you could drape it around the walls to make it look … fancy.” He blushed again.

“What exactly did the previous owner do?” Noli’s lips pursed, trying to think of why someone might need curtains on an airship.

Winky looked at the ground and stammered, “Why this was before Captain Vix took the helm, but this ship has held a soiled dove or two in its time.”

Soiled dove? Winky turned so red that Noli was afraid if she asked him what it meant he might explode. Besides, she had a good idea what a soiled dove could be.

“I’ll help you … If you’d like” Winky added.

Noli could already imagine how much nicer the room would look with the fabric on the walls. Decorating also made the sprite happy. “Why, Mr. Winky, that sounds like an excellent idea. Let’s get started, shall we?”

Noli sat at the workbench in her room, frowning at the open magazine. A large wire spool sitting on the worktable served as a base, since she needed something round with a hole in the center in order to weave her watch chain and had no hatbox to sacrifice. She put her finger on the red strands she was weaving together and re-read the previous step in the article.

Ah, that’s what was wrong. She undid the last row, redid it, and continued on. Weaving the watch chain out of Charlotte’s hair was going to take longer than expected. Fortunately, the sprite adored this craft and Noli used it as a bribe to keep her in check, especially since she detested thinking or getting dirty—pretty much everything an engineer did. The last thing Noli needed was the sprite attempting a takeover as she tried to make repairs.

Someone knocked on the door. “Noli?”

“Come in, Jeff.” Noli continued weaving the red hair in the intricate pattern. “How did everything go?” They’d gone aloft awhile ago, presumably headed for Denver.

“Very good.” Jeff strode in and surveyed her handywork, hands behind his back. “Amazing what you did you this place. Where did the fabric come from?”

The burgundy fabric, only a little faded and dusty, had been draped about the walls along with the accompanying swags and ribbons. The effect was quite fancy, like living in a spice box.

Noli looked up at Jeff as she wove. “Is a soiled dove what I think it is?”

Jeff’s lips puckered. “Where did you hear that term?”

“Winky brought me a box of things that belonged to a soiled dove who once lived aboard. That’s a woman of ill-repute, right?” She marked her place with a cog so she wouldn’t lose her spot in her intricate weaving.

“Um, yes.” He squirmed in place, obviously uncomfortable with the topic. “And I should talk to Winky,” he muttered under his breath.

“I thought it was sweet, it was only a few baubles, the fabric, a hair brush …” Some very risqué novels she wouldn’t mention. “I’m not actually sure what this is.” Noli held up a cylindrical object about a foot long made of smooth, hard material.

Jeff snatched it out of her hand. “I’ll take that.”

Noli blinked. “But what is it? I’ve never seen anything like it before.”

A look of terror spread across his face as he tucked it in one of his vest pockets. “Um, I’ll let Vix explain that to you.”

Like she’d ever ask her. Her brother’s discomfort at the plain object seemed odd. What could it be?

“You like the room then?” Noli changed the subject. The sprite preened, quite happy with her decorating, given what they had to work with. Her books, tools, and few toilette articles shared shelf space with books and tools left by the previous occupants. Clothing had been stowed in her footlocker. The doll Jeff won her sat on her hammock along with her pillow and blanket.

Jeff took everything in, one hand rubbing his chin, which was in need of a shave. The other hand stayed behind his back. “How much did you manage to fit in that bag? A pillow and blanket, several dresses, books, hats … is that father’s tool box?”

Whoops. “I … I told you, it’s bigger than it looks.” She didn’t meet his eyes.

“I brought you a present.” He held out his other hand and presented a pot of tiny pink roses, each bloom a minuscule replica of what she grew in her garden in Los Angeles.

“For me?” She took the pot and inhaled their sweet scent. “Oh, Jeff, I appreciate this so much. When I asked you to bring me a plant, I didn’t think you’d bring me roses. I’ve never seen ones this small before. They look like doll roses.”

They are darling, the sprite gushed. Even the high queen doesn’t have tiny roses in her gardens.

Jeff beamed at her praise. “I knew you’d like them. I bought them off a Swiss merchant. The windows of his ship were full of them.”

Window boxes on an airship? What an excellent idea.

“They’re wonderful.” She sat them on the workbench next to her weaving.

“What are you making?” Jeff squinted at her project.

Noli repositioned the roses. So, so pretty. “A watch chain.”

“Oh, is that what it is?” He made a face as if he’d never seen hair weaving before—which he, being a boy, may not have. “Supper’s about ready. Asa isn’t a bad cook, he just prepares strange meals.”

She stood, smoothing the wrinkles from her dress. “I’m still wearing my work dress, should I change?”

Her cheeks warmed. How idiotic she sounded.

Jeff made a concerned face that was becoming all too familiar. “No, Noli, you don’t have to dress for supper here.”

“Of course, how silly of me.” Part of her wanted too. The sprite had slipped a couple of nicer gowns into the bag.

He offered her his arm. “Let’s see what strange concoction Asa made tonight.”

They strolled into engine room. Noli frowned and went over to the hybrid engines which were part inside and outside the back of the ship. The off-kilter hum filled her ears.

“Can’t you hear it, Jeff?” She put her hands out, not quite touching the large one in the center. “Something sounds wrong.”

Jeff shook his head. “I’m a pilot, not an engineer. If you think something’s wrong, I’ll make sure you get time to do your diagnostic.”

“That would be helpful,” she replied as they left the engine room. “I’d hate for something to go wrong with the engines when we need them most.”

“And some for little sister.” Asa put a spoon full of yellow stew on Noli’s plate then passed the bowl on to Thad. His face screwed up in distaste, but he plopped several spoonfuls on his plate anyway.

“What is it?” Noli took a piece of flat bread off another plate then passed it to Jeff.

Asa smiled at her, dunking his bread in his food. “Just try.”

She tentatively took a bite of the thick stew. The strange spices exploded across her tongue and she nodded. “This is delicious. Not like anything I’ve tried before, but very good.”

Everyone talked about their plans for Denver. Apparently they were docking in Denver for a few days. Excellent. First order of business, figuring out why the engines were unhappy.

After supper Thad brought out a bowl full of apples.

Vix eyed them dubiously, then took one. “Did hell freeze over?”

“I just thought I’d share. Got them in port.” He offered the bowl to Noli. “Little sister?”

Noli took one of the shiny red apples. “I appreciate your generosity, Thad.”

He passed around the bowl. Winky took his and retreated into the bowels of the ship where he spent most of his time. The captain bit into hers. Noli withdrew her knife from her boot, cut a piece off, and popped it in her mouth, savoring the sensation of the sweet, crisp flesh.

“Mmm, these are so sweet.” Noli cut off another piece and ate it. She realized everyone stared at her and squirmed. “Did I do something wrong?”

“You cut your fruit with a knife before eating it?” Vix sneered.

“Of course.” She didn’t see the problem, though she should be using a fork as well.

“She can cut her apple with a knife if she’d like.” Jeff squeezed Noli’s shoulder. “Every time I bite into a piece of fruit I can hear my mother lecturing me in my head.”

Noli chuckled, imagining her mother snapping Jeffery Cornelius Braddock, what sort of gentleman are you from across the table.

“That’s an exquisite knife. Where did you get that?” Jeff peered at the little knife. Green stones formed a pattern on the golden hilt.

“It belonged to Charlotte.” Noli sliced off another piece of apple.

“That is quite fancy,” Asa replied as he cleared the table.

“Eh, it’s a girl’s knife, so little and sparkly.” Thad took a swig from his flask. “Couldn’t even clean your nails with such a bitty thing. Not good for nothing but playing darts and slicing apples.”

Noli examined the bejeweled, filigreed knife about as big as her index finger. “Well, Charlotte was a girl, though she preferred cribbage to darts.”

After Charlotte had died, James gifted it to her, saying Charlotte had wanted her to have it. Noli loved it because it was Charlotte’s. The sprite liked it because it was shiny.

Also, wouldn’t an air pirate have a boot knife?

“We should teach her how to throw knives,” Asa replied. “So she can defend herself.”

Thad nodded. “And win money in air terminal bars.”

How could did one do that? Not that she planned to ever be in an air terminal bar.

“Please? I’d like to learn to defend myself,” she told them. Then perhaps Vix wouldn’t think her quite so useless.

“You will do no such thing,” Jeff snapped. With a sigh, his brow furrowed. “Noli, did you see Charlotte after you both left the school? Did you run away to her?”

“Yes … and no.” Noli busied herself with slicing off more apple. “It’s complicated, but yes, I saw her in between leaving the school and her passing on.”

“Where? Did you go to Georgia?” Jeff pried, taking another bite.

Ugh. How did she get out of this?

“No, James took her back to the big house and stayed with her there until it was time.” The words poured out as the sprite spoke for her.

“The big house?” Jeff made a face.

“Where V and James lived before they moved to Los Angeles.”

Noli wrestled with the sprite for control before she said something incriminating.

Jeff blinked. “What?”

The sprite wouldn’t budge. “James is really sad now that she’s gone so he went with V on his errand for their mother.”

Jeff paused, apple halfway to his mouth. “I thought their mom was dead.”

Noli shoved the sprite back into her mental closet and sighed, trying to ignore the stab of pain slicing through her mind as she retook the body. “It was easier to tell people she was dead than the truth—she abandoned them. It’s not a happy story. Anyway, James and V recently made contact with her. She doesn’t like me much. I think that’s why he broke it off with me—because she forced him to. After he returns we’ll figure out how be together again.”

Somehow. The more she thought about it, the more it smacked of Queen Tiana. Mr. Darrow preferred subtlety.

“And we’re not going to find a way to be together simply because I have some societal need to be with a man. I can make my way in the world without a husband just fine. But I enjoy being with him,” she added when Vix frowned in disapproval.

Jeff’s eyebrows knitted. “Noli, I’m very confused. When did you meet his mother? Is she in Los Angeles? And, well, if she abandoned them, why would he listen to her? I could see how Mr. Darrow might take issue with you and Steven courting … ”

“Wait, that’s why you’re here?” Vix’s face contorted in dismay, apple weighing in her palm as if she were about to throw it. “You’re fleeing Los Angeles because some boy breaks it off with you because his mother made him?”

“It’s complicated.” It wasn’t as if she could tell them V could never disobey an order from the high queen, or that he was Fae, or the big house was V’s home in the Otherworld and he was actually a prince of the earth court.

Or that she was no longer mortal.

“I … I’m sure it is. I need to return to the bridge and fly this tub before we crash. Perhaps you’ll sit and explain this all to me?” Jeff gave her a pleading look. “You could start with when you left the school. I’m still not precisely sure what occurred when you went missing.”

That definitely wasn’t a story she could share with Jeff and Vix. “It’s fine, Jeff.” She finished her apple and tucked her knife into her boot. “Eventually V and I will figure it out. I’m sure as soon and he and James finish their errand he’ll get in touch with me. That’s why I left the note—so he could find me when he returns.”

“Noli, if a boy won’t stand up to his parents in order to be with you, then he’s not worth it.” Vix shook her head, dark strands flying. “It doesn’t matter how handsome or wealthy he is. If he truly loves you, he’ll be with you. He’s not coming back. He’s not going to fix this.”

Her voice wasn’t harsh, but Noli still bristled as their eyes met.

“Yes he is.” Noli shot up out of her seat and threw away the apple core. “You don’t know him the way I do.” V valued his honor, his word.

“Noli … ” Jeff put a hand on her sleeve.

She looked into his eyes and what she saw made her knees shake under her skirts. “Wait—you don’t believe it either? But you know V.”

“I knew him once, but you aren’t children anymore. Marriage and courting are complicated—especially among families like ours and with Mother’s situation being what it is … ”

Noli’s jaw dropped. “I can’t believe you’re telling me this. He’ll come back.” Her throat swelled. “He will.”

Without waiting for an answer, she ran down the stairs and into her little room. Clutching her little pot of roses, she curled into her hammock, not quite crying but upset nevertheless.

Sometime later someone knocked on the door. “May I come in?”

“No, you may not,” Noli sniffed, not wanting to speak to Vix, of all people. Whatever she meant about men not being worth it if they wouldn’t stand up to their parents didn’t apply to V since his parents weren’t mortal.

“Please? I promised your brother and he gets cranky when he doesn’t get his way.”

A sigh died on her lips. Vix did say please and she hadn’t spouted anything about this being her ship. Truly, since she was the captain Noli should say yes.

“Well, we don’t want to make Jeff cranky because then he’ll become insufferable and make everyone around him miserable.” Noli sat up in the hammock, still holding the pot of roses. “You may enter.”

Vix strode in. She closed the door and took a seat on the workbench. “They say you never truly get over your first love … and it can be very difficult when things don’t go the way you planned.” Vix held up a hand. “I’m not saying this to be mean … I’m saying this because when you spoke all I could hear was myself when I was about your age. I don’t want you to go through what I did.”

Noli crossed her arms over her chest. “I’m not you.”

Vix laughed. “No, not unless you snuck into his barn, stole his prize horse, let the rest of the horses go, then lit the barn on fire.”

Her jaw dropped. “You actually did that?” Noli scrunched her nose. “But who still keeps horses? You’re not that old.”

Vix’s lips pursed as if holding in her gut reaction. “Plenty of people still use and raise horses. Some people like them for recreation or sport—these were race horses and very expensive. If I’d realized exactly how much race horses were worth I would have stolen more.”

“He didn’t stand up against his parents?” Her voice softened.

“No, he didn’t.” For a moment she looked far away. “In all honesty, it was the best thing that ever happened. It started a chain of events that changed my life. Otherwise, I’d never have become a captain, gotten my own ship or … ” She smiled in a way that seemed almost schoolgirlish. “Met your brother. You know Jeff and I are …

He told me, and well, now that I’ve met you, I can see why.” Noli smiled back. Jeff never liked proper girls any more than Noli liked being a proper girl. Also, he loved things that flew more than anything. Any girl that could capture his attention would have to share that passion.

Vix’s smile grew wry. “I hope that’s a good thing.”

“Usually.”

On the bench Vix squirmed a little. “Noli, there’s no chance you might … be of a delicate condition, is there? No one will be angry, no one will blame you, but since you’re on my ship I need to know.”

It took a moment for Vix’s words to penetrate Noli’s brain. Her jaw dropped. “No…that’s not why at all… how…”

“It happens—more than you think, even among society girls.” Vix’s shoulders relaxed, her expression returning to her usual cool one.

“No … no, that wasn’t it at all.” Anger welled up inside her. “First of all, he’d never do that. Second of all … ” Embarrassment replaced her fury. “We never …” They’d never done that for that precise reason.

For a moment Noli thought Vix might sneer at her lack of experience, or worse, think she was lying or that she was some dollymop who irresponsibly did things with boys.

Instead, Vix nodded, face devoid of judgment. “I needed to ask.”

“It might be difficult to fix engines when you’re in the family way.” Noli tried to smile.

“In that time that you … disappeared … did anyone … hurt you?” She didn’t sound completely sure of herself, but didn’t avert her glance as if embarrassed. “We don’t know what happened to you, and well, Jeff is worried.”

Noli bristled, remembering the conversation she’d overheard her first night on the ship. “No one hurt me … ”

Not in any way that left marks on her body. Some of the punishments at Findlay House left marks on her soul. The feeling of water pouring down on her face still made her heart race and caused her to gasp for breath.

“Where did you go? Jeff thinks you were kidnapped.” Familiar notes of disbelief tinged her voice.

Noli sighed. How would she explain making a wish, falling into the Otherworld, and Kevighn trying to get the magic to bind her as the sacrifice?

She couldn’t. Not to her mother. Not to Jeff. Certainly not to Vix. Speaking about the Fae and the Otherworld would cause them to think she had gone round the bend … and if she wound up in an asylum …

It was difficult not to shudder.

Vix looked at her expectantly. Noli groaned inwardly. There was only one way to get out of this, since it looked as if the captain required an answer.

Noli tried to plaster her face with an expression both spoiled and wounded. “I …I don’t want to talk about it.” The rawness in her voice was surprisingly real as her eyes met Vix’s.

However, that was the truth in so many ways. Not only couldn’t she tell anyone here the truth, but the events, from the wish to her losing her mortality to Charlotte’s death, tore at her soul. The very memory made her regret everything she’d done since April—especially the joyride in the Pixy which had put everything in motion.

No, she couldn’t bear to think about so much that had happened let alone talk about it.

Even V didn’t truly understand her pain and regret— or how hard she struggled to maintain the sliver of self that remained. V. She clutched her roses and sniffed. Where were he and James? What were they doing? Oh, how she missed them, missed him.

A sigh hissed from Vix’s lips. “You don’t want to talk about it? You were missing for months and you don’t want to talk about it?”

“No, Captain. I’m sorry, but I don’t.” As she exhaled her entire body shuddered.

Vix shot out of her chair, her persona of irritated ship’s captain fully returning. “I don’t know what to make of you.”

Making an exasperated noise, she marched out of Noli’s room, the door closing behind her, without so much as a backward glance.

Noli couldn’t expect her to understand. No one understood—except V and James and Charlotte. They were gone. All of them. Leaving Noli all alone.

Noli changed into her nightdress and slippers. Braiding her hair, she covered it with a cap, not caring that air pirates didn’t sleep in bonnets. Her arms wrapped around her pot of roses she climbed into her hammock, pulled her blanket close, closed her eyes, and fell asleep to the off-kilter song of the engines, wishing everything had happened differently.

Nine

New York City

The air pirate who’d abducted Steven and James, Igan or something, sneered at them from the other side of the bars of the brig. “End of the line, you two.”

Steven’s pocket watch said it had only been about twelve hours. Still, he had a sinking feeling that they’d gone twelve hours in a direction opposite North Carolina.

“Thank goodness, I’m starving.” James shot up off the floor.

Steven rubbed his arms against the chill, stomach growling in protest. “Where are we?”

He prayed to the Bright Lady that they weren’t in the middle of nowhere.

Igan’s eyebrows arched, a smirk playing on his crooked lips. “If you were left on an island with only one item— any item in the world, what would it be?”

His heart lurched. An island? However, he couldn’t think of any island twelve hours from Chicago via airship.

Igan reached through the bars and smacked Steven. “Answer me.”

“My pen,” Steven replied, not really thinking, face stinging.

James eyed Igan. “Trousers.”

Igan pointed a pistol at them. “Strip, the both of you, shoes too.”

Neither brother moved.

The sound of a pistol cocking ricocheted through the hold.

“I said strip. I might not be able to kill you princes— but that doesn’t mean I can’t relieve you of some body parts.” He gave them a mad grin, eyes gleaming, as his pistol focused on a region Steven wanted to keep free of bullet holes.

Steven and James removed their clothes, shoes, and socks. They were tied up and frog-marched at gunpoint down to the cargo bay by the rest of the unsavory crew. His heart pounded and his belly clenched with apprehension.

One of the unwashed air pirates opened the hatch. Steven couldn’t see what loomed on the other side but frigid air blast through onto all his bare bits.

“Out you go.” Igan cut their bonds then unceremoniously shoved them through the hatch.

Gritting his teeth, Steven prayed to the Bright Lady this ended well. A second later he hit the ground, hard, scraping his bare flesh. He looked up and saw the airship hovering above them, the sound of wind and engines roaring in his ears.

Igan waved at them from the ship, eyes dancing with mad delight. “Have a good quest.” He threw something at them. “Here’s your pen.”

Steven watched as his pen skittered across the strange triangular surface they’d landed on. He viewed his surrounds in a three-hundred and sixty degree turn and saw nothing but darkness. Wind whipped at his hair. Where were they?

“Hey, you said one thing. Where are my trousers?” James yelled up at the ship.

“These?” Igan dangled James’ trousers out the hatch then tossed them to the wind. The crew laughed maniacally as they flew out of reach and off the side of the building. The hatch snapped shut and the ship departed.

Steven stood, bracing himself in the still-present wind. He sucked in a sharp breath as he peered down at the lights of city below—far below—still busy even in the dark of night.

“Flying figs.” James stood beside him. “We’re in New York City. I’d know that skyline anywhere.”

“Language, James,” he snapped. They’d been dropped on top of the tallest building in sight. The winter wind nipped at him, goose flesh breaking out across his exposed skin. Steven picked up his pen, which became a sword, but was little help to them currently. Steven peered around the dark roof. “Any sign of your trousers?”

James shook his head sadly. “Let’s get off this roof.

Um, James, we’re naked.”

He rolled his eyes. “Yes, we are, genius. Which is why we’re turning into icicles. We need to get off the roof before the air patrol comes to investigate, get ourselves some clothes, and figure out what to do next.”

“So you propose we simply walk into the building stark naked.” Shivering, he wrapped his arms around himself. It was nice to see the old James returning. Still, part of him would rather turn into an icicle than be found naked by passersby.

James shrugged and held out his hands in an empty gesture. “You have a better idea, because I don’t know about you but I’m turning blue.”

Try as he might, a better idea didn’t come to him.

He couldn’t believe they were going to walk into a building in New York City in the nude. James had a point—they needed to get off the roof before they were found by the air patrol. Now that would probably end with jail and aethergraphs to Quinn, given they had no money, identification, shoes, or clothing.

Steven surveyed the skies looking for hovercops. None, yet. He thanked the Bright Lady that the way into the building was unlocked and thanked her again that the slight warmer stairwell it led to also stood empty. Still, he braced for discovery at any time.

James opened the door leading to the floor.

“What are you doing?” Steven hissed, clutching his pen and glancing around as if someone might appear out of thin air and drag them to the police.

“It’s late. I’m sure everyone’s gone home. Might as well start on the top floor.” Without even poking his head out the door first to look both ways, he strode into the hall as if he wore a suite of the finest clothing indeed of … nothing.

Steven hurried to keep up with him.

“Look for clothes, money, too.” James disappeared into an office.

In the darkness of the empty hallway she stood there, blinking. If only he could be as free as James. Also, the idea of stealing made him uneasy. However, they needed clothes. What choice did they have?

He crept toward the big double doors at the end of the hall, heart thumping so loud James could probably hear it. Gulping, he tried the knob. Locked. Sending out a tendril of magic he saw a flash of green and heard the lock click. He tried again. This time it opened easily.

Being earth court had its privileges. His gifts ran more toward plants and trees than metalworking, but this was easy enough.

Noli seemed to do well with both. Then again, she always had.

Giving his eyes a moment to adjust to the darkness because he was afraid to turn on the lamps, he surveyed the room. No, this room didn’t appear to hold anything useful other than treats in a crystal bowl on the desk.

Wait, the coat rack in the corner held an overcoat, a top hat, and a walking stick. Perfect. Nevertheless, they may look silly walking down the streets of New York with no trousers.

Strangely shaped offices lurked behind the waiting area. One by one, Steven poked through them, noting mentally that one had a morning coat and another, galoshes. He walked into another office. The desk held a neatly folded suit. Shoes sat on the floor.

Had the Bright Lady answered his prayers? She did work in mysterious ways.

Next to the suit sat a note. Jillian, 6 pm. Don’t forget the ring. Underneath the note was an address. Just his luck the occupant had brought a nicer suit of clothes for his evening on the town with his lady. Hopefully, he remembered the ring.

Mentally apologizing to the man meeting Jillian, Steven pulled on the trousers, shirt, vest, tie, and coat, feeling a little strange wearing someone else’s clothes. They were meant for daytime, the waist a little big and the sleeves long. This man also had a larger neck, but it was infinitely better than going naked. The shoes weren’t a bad fit, even if there were no socks.

The last office had a pointed end and offered a spectacular view of the city but only held an overcoat—a very fine wool one. Steven shrugged it on. The pockets contained a few coins and a book of matches. On his way out he grabbed the galoshes for James, making mental notes of the offices he’d taken things from. Somehow he’d find a way to replace them. Back in the reception area he shoved a few candies in his pocket and put on the top hat. A look in the mirror told him he didn’t do too badly. He took the other overcoat from the rack and returned to the hallway.

“Well, aren’t we fancy.” James appeared, wearing a rough worker’s uniform, a satchel slung over his arm. “Find anything for me?”

Steven held up the overcoat and galoshes. “Should we keep looking?”

James pulled on the galoshes. “Trade me shoes?”

“No.” He didn’t feel guilty either since James was responsible for them being in this mess in the first place. If they’d just avoided their kind as he’d wanted …

James pulled a few coins from the coat pocket. “I’ve got eleven cents. You?”

“Forty-three.” He dug into the suit jacket pocket and found seven more. “Sixty-one cents. We’re rich.”

James slung the satchel back over his shoulder, wiggling his galoshed feet comically. “I found some more in the desks, a few snacks, and some other things. I think we’ve got over a dollar now.”

That wouldn’t get them passage to Raleigh but it could get them to the air terminal where they could hopefully find work on a ship headed in that direction.

They crept down the stairs.

“I’m taking the elevator,” James huffed after several flights.

“There won’t be an operator this time of night. We’ll have to walk,” Steven snapped, though he secretly wished they could take one. This building must have at least twenty stories!

All the way down James moaned and groaned. Steven’s fingers fisted and unfisted, itching to smack him. Finally, sweaty and exhausted, they made it to the ground floor and slipped out the back door among the throng of people coming and going from a restaurant in the basement. His stomach growled, now that they had some money supper would not be unwelcome.

Their breath formed little frozen puffs as they emerged onto the street. Steven was grateful to have a warm coat. James studied the street signs and started walking.

“Where are we going?” Steven trotted to keep up.

“We need to catch a streetcar or whatever they call them here.” He kept moving. “Unless you think we have enough for a motorcab.”

Steven blinked. “Where are we going?”

“To someone who can help us.” James looked comical in workpants, galoshes, and a fine coat.

Steven glanced around the still bustling street. Honking motorcabs crowded the roads. Hoverboard and flying cars streaked the skies, their lamps lit so they were visible in the dark. People milling about filled every other inch. How could so many people be out so late?

“Have you even been here before?” Steven asked.

“Yep. When I was searching for Jeff. Got some help from one of Quinn’s friends. If we can figure out how to get to him, I know he’ll help us.”

The words he’ll help us made Steven groan inwardly. They were here in New York because of Fae help. “One of Quinn’s friends? How did you run into him?”

James shrugged, a half-step in front of him. “What, you think when you ran pell-mell into the Otherworld after Noli I just took off to find Jeff without a plan? I went home and Quinn helped me figure out the most logical places to look, told me who I could trust, and such.”

“Oh.” The idea of more Fae help made Steven’s belly churn, the stink of the airship still in his nose. But if this man knew Quinn …

“One more thing.” James grinned as he looked around the busy streets. “On our way we have to find a fluffy cat.”

Ten

Mathias’ Place

“Are you sure this is the place?” Steven eyed the building dubiously. Men, dressed in fine clothes, wafted in and out, the place having the feel of a gentleman’s supper club. Despite its fashionable address, uniformed doorkeeper, and unassuming appearance, he got the idea that this place might be something less … reputable. The sign read simply Mathias’ Place.

“I’m sure.” James strode up to the doorkeeper, a large man in a burgundy uniform with gold epaulettes and a hat. It didn’t help that his brother’s jacket squirmed.

Steven told James he had to hide the kitten in his coat, not wanting to march down the street with it. He still wasn’t sure what the cat was for … or if he wanted to know.

The doorman narrowed his eyes at them. “Do you have a reservation? I’m certain you’re not members.

Yes.” James’ eyes twinkled. “Under the name Gentry.” Steven bit back a groan. The Gentry were one of the many silly things mortals called his people. Some of their stories were downright ridiculous.

The doorman stepped toward them as if preparing to toss them out. “You’re not dressed properly.”

“That’s a long story. We’re here to see Mathias,” James wheedled. “It’s important.”

The doorman didn’t move. “We have a door charge for non-members.”

A door charge? That would eat a chunk out of their illgotten money. They’d already used some for something to eat and transportation.

“Maybe we should go elsewhere—find someone else to help us,” Steven suggested. Someone who didn’t require a cat as a present.

“It’s fine.” James pulled some coins out of his bag and held them out.

The doorman squinted. “I have my eye on you.”

They paid and the doorman let them inside. The reception room reminded him of the inside of a cigar box—plush red walls, a few settees and tables, a podium. Several women, well, girls, since they were about fifteen to eighteen, surrounded the podium, giggling.

Beyond them, men dining filled a restaurant. Tantalizing smells made his belly want more than the snack they’d bought from a street vendor on the way. A velvet curtain hung behind the podium.

“Two for supper?” A blond girl approached, menu in her hand. Too much face paint accented mortal features that didn’t need to be made up. Her red dress revealed more arms and décolletage than proper in polite society. The ruffled, bustled skirt, if one could even call it that, stopped just past her derrière, showing stockings and red garters. Like the popular Otherworld style, she wore her underbust corset over her dress instead of underneath like mortal girls.

“We have a reservation under Gentry,” James answered. “Also, we need to see Mathias.”

“Mathias? What do the likes of you want with him?” Another girl in a red dress emerged from the other side of the curtain, black hair swishing as she appraised them. This girl—who was not mortal—nodded at Steven as if he passed her unspoken test, but frowned when she reached James’ trousers and galoshes.

James ran a hand through his mop of curls. “We need his help. Could you seat us and let him know?” He winked and patted his squirming coat. “We even brought him a gift.”

Steven stared at his feet. James dealt with girls so easily. The only girl he’d ever been truly comfortable with was Noli.

Her black eyebrows arched. “Mathias has no patience for time wasters.”

“We won’t waste his time. Please?” James turned the puppy-eyes on her.

Steven hoped he didn’t tell her who they were or what they were doing. If Mathias didn’t assist them the way they needed …

Perhaps he should have gone on the quest solo.

The front door opened and an exuberant group of well dressed young men burst in. The blond girl scuttled over to the new group, greeting them and taking their coats.

The dark-haired girl’s gray eyes narrowed at James. “Next time be properly dressed. I’ll allow you to keep your coats. This way.” Brusquely, she hustled them through the red velvet curtain, down a hallway, then past a second curtain and another doorman. Lively music greeted them as they approached.

Steven stood rooted to the ground as they entered. The place was much larger than he’d expected from the modest storefront, especially when considering the dining room. The room they were in resembled a cross between a dancing hall and an opera house. Around them, sloped like a theatre, sat tables of men, drinking and watching the show. Wall boxes with red curtains held tables of more elegantly dressed men. Giant chandeliers illuminated the place.

“Stop gawking. It’s a burlesque hall not a bawdy house.” James smirked. “Although some of the girls do make personal visits.”

Steven’s jaw dropped. “You’ve brought us where?”

James laughed and turned to the hostess. “You’ll have to excuse my brother, he’s a prude.”

This from the man with the cat in his coat?

She giggled, waggling her bottom, showing off red drawers under her many ruffled, far-too-brief skirts. “This way, boys.”

The girl brought them to a table in the corner. He shrugged off his overcoat, though James left his on. On stage, girls pranced to music, wearing what resembled corsets, drawers, and garters. Some had bustles feathers, with more feathers in their hair, making them look like deranged, colorful birds. They kicked their legs high, arms wrapped around each other. Some danced on platforms both on stage and around the hall, wearing longer ruffled skirts they held up and swished around revealing even more leg and garters. He looked away, uninterested.

James ordered drinks from an exotic-looking girl in a blue dress. She had a blue flower in her hair and blew James a kiss as she left. The girl looked Noli’s age.

“You are such a fussy old bodger,” James teased.

“So what if I am?” Sure, in the Otherworld women wore less and acted freer than their mortal counterparts, but it wasn’t quite like … all this. At least not in his experience.

“This is a perfectly legitimate gentleman’s club,” James replied. “They pay taxes and follow all the rules. The girls—mortal and not—are here of their own free will and are compensated.”

“Well, that’s a plus.” Even in this day and age, girls sometimes were stolen or lured from their homes then forced to work in bawdy houses or places such as this.

A fluffy black head peeked out of the top of James’ coat. He gently tucked the kitten back underneath. “You get back in there.”

With a sigh, Steven shook his head in resignation.

The girl in blue returned, setting two drinks on the table, winking again at James and waggling her bottom at him before she flounced off to the next table.

Absently, Steven took a sip of amber liquid. He nearly spit it out as it burned his mouth and throat. “What is this?”

“Whiskey.” James’ eyes twinkled. The kitten worked his way up to the top of his coat again.

Steven’s forehead furrowed. “How exactly are we going to pay for whiskey?”

He shrugged, tucking the kitten back into the coat, and taking a drink. “You know what your problem is? You worry too much.”

James’ problem was that he didn’t often care at all.

The music, provided by a live band of scantily clad women, changed. The colorful bird girls wandered among the rows of tables, taking men by the hand and escorting them onto the floor to dance with them. Hopefully Mathias would come soon.

A girl with blonde hair, wearing a yellow outfit that made her look like an elegant, busty canary, headed toward him. Suddenly, his cup became very interesting.

“Dance with me.” She grabbed Steven’s hand and pulled him up.

Startled by her forwardness, he stood. The only girls he’d ever been around who’d demand to be danced with were Noli, his little sister, and sprites.

This girl was no sprite. She was mortal, but plenty of Fae lurked in this place.

“Come on.” She smiled at him, her hips swaying to the music, making the feathers on her bottom shake.

“I … ” He got a good look at exactly how little she wore. Yes, she was probably Noli’s age, if that. “I don’t know how to dance.”

“Balderdash,” James snorted. “My brother is an accomplished dancer.”

“Not that kind,” he sputtered. If James didn’t watch out …

She tugged on his hand again. “It’s easy.”

James laughed. “Have fun.”

Not wanting to be rude, Steven allowed the girl to lead him to the floor. She put his hands on her and talked him through the most scandalous version of the waltz he’d ever seen. His insides squirmed as her hands kept … roving and he saw quite enough of her garters, milky white thighs, and yellow drawers.

When she pressed him to her in a highly inappropriate way he jumped back as if burned.

“What’s wrong?” she laughed, tossing her blonde hair over her shoulder. It wasn’t nearly as pretty as Noli’s hair.

“I … I should return to my brother.” He couldn’t even look at her. It didn’t feel … right.

She got very close to him, her décolletage practically in his face. “Aww, stay with me,” her lower lip jutted out in a fake-pout. “We could go someplace more … private if you wish.”

James’ mention of personal visits came back to him. Steven retreated hastily, bumping right into another couple. “Sorry,” he muttered. “I … appreciate the dance, miss, but I need to go.” He turned and hurried away.

When he arrived at their table he found James chatting with an elegant man. He had blond hair nearly as pale as Quinn’s and piercing blue eyes the color of the sky after a rain. James said something and the two of them laughed. The man held the kitten in his arms.

Steven gritted his teeth. Of course James thought this was all fun and games—it wasn’t his quest. He could return to Los Angeles any time he wished.

“Did you enjoy yourself?” James smirked.

Without a reply, Steven sank into his chair, seething.

“Mathias, this is my brother, Stiofán.” James seemed oblivious to Steven’s anger. “V, this is Mathias, he owns the place. He helped me a lot, and he’s a friend of Quinn’s.”

Steven had trouble believing this elegant man in the expensive suit, who was affiliated with an establishment full of mostly-naked girls, would be friends with the studious Quinn.

“Stiofán, it’s a pleasure to meet you. Not only has Séamus spoken highly of you, but Quinn has as well.” Mathias smile reached all the way to his eyes. His rings gleamed in the light of the crystal chandeliers, making little rainbows dance across the table.

If Quinn truly has told this man about him, how could he be rude? Steven pushed back his anger and returned the smile. “The pleasure is mine. This establishment is yours?”

The music changed again. Girls with longer skirts danced around the main floor like mad tops, kicking and spinning, showing off their legs, garters, and drawers.

If only the music weren’t so loud.

“Yes, this place is mine. Are you hungry?” Mathias signaled the girl in blue.

Steven eyed the kitten. “Do I want to know what happens to the cat?”

There were some denizens of the Otherworld who’d eat such a thing.

Mathias grinned. “It’s a snack for my hound.”

The only hounds Steven knew of that would snack on a cat where the huge hunting beats favored by the wild hunt and many royals.

“Wait, I thought those sorts of hounds weren’t allowed here.” How bitter he sounded. But his father had made him leave his at the palace when they’d left. He’d only been a pup.

He leaned in toward him and lowered his voice, eyes twinkling. “They’re not.”

The cat purred and stretched out on Mathias’ lap, unaware of her fate. If that was even it. For all he knew Mathias fabricated the entire thing.

“Séamus tells me it’s your turn to go questing. It’s my pleasure to assist, and I don’t mean that in any sort of devious way. I promise.” His fisted hand went to his heart.

Steven raised his eyebrows at his brother. He’d heard little of his brother’s escapades between leaving Findlay House and returning to the Otherworld, most of which involved Charlotte. Exactly what sort of adventures had James had? And calling it a quest? It hadn’t been a true quest, but he wasn’t going to call his brother out, even if he was vexed with him.

Mathias’ promise did make Steven’s belly unknot a little. But only a little.

The exotic serving girl in the blue dress took their order. James requested grouse. Steven hesitated as he scanned the menu with its multi-course meals featuring dishes like pigeon pie, scalloped chicken, and veal. They couldn’t pay these prices e and one paid their checks at establishments owned by the Fae.

“Get what you’d like,” Mathias whispered, petting the kitten’s head as she purred.

Steven ordered, the girl hustled away, and he realized that Mathias still waited for his answer regarding how he could help with the quest.

“Tell him,” James urged. “He’s safe. He’ll help—really help, not like those air pirates.”

Steven clutched his glass as if he could gain strength from it, but didn’t drink. “We’re trying to get to Raleigh, but some air pirates decided to help us in Chicago by relieving us of our clothes and belongings and leaving us on top of a building here in New York City.”

Mathias nodded, steepling his fingers on the table in a thoughtful gesture. “Her Majesty has told everyone in both realms to be as helpful as possible.”

His stomach heaved. No good could come of this.

“Exactly what are you seeking?” Mathias took a drink, the facets in the lead crystal catching in the light sending little rainbows dancing across the white linen tablecloth.

Steven paused, toying with his glass, still not ready to completely trust this man.

“We’re looking for a mechanical peacock … or any unusual mechanical toy,” James replied when Steven didn’t speak. “We thought we might find one in New Bern, since the best mechanical toys come from there. Perhaps you know of someplace closer?”

He suppressed a groan. Of course James had to go and tell him. The thoughtful look on Mathias’ face caused Steven’s anger to ebb.

“Unusual mechanical toys?” Mathias rubbed his bare chin. “Must it be an animal?”

“No, just an amusement,” Steven replied. “An incredibly unique amusement.”

His forehead furrowed in thought. “Have you considered an automaton?”

“An automaton? Are those even a reality yet?” He’d been reading about the possibility of intelligent mechanical beings for years but had yet to actually hear of a truly successful creation. Then again, LuLu, his mother’s little dog seemed fairly intelligent for something made of metal. However, who knew how much was magic?

“It all depends on who you ask and what you consider to be an automaton.” Mathias’ eyes gleamed. “There’s a scientist upstate who is rumored to have created actual automatons—as in mechanical people with a small level of intelligence.”

James whistled. “Flying figs. Truly?”

“I don’t have time to chase rumors,” Steven snapped, more frustrated than intended. A true automaton—all mechanics, no magic? The scholar in him was intrigued. However, the implications of rational, intelligent machines appalled his inner philosopher a little.

But only a little.

Mathias leaned in further and lowered his voice. “It’s not a rumor. Some people are … unhappy about the scientific ramifications of such creations. But if you’re looking for something unique, something no one else has, well, he’s your man.”

“An automaton would be much better than a peacock,” James added.

“True.” Steven mulled the idea over for a moment. An automaton. She had nothing even close to that, other than LuLu and a tiny mechanical dancer.

The girl in the blue dress brought their food. Mathias nodded, the cat now asleep on his lap. Polishing off his drink, he handed his cup to the girl for a refill. “Eat, then we’ll discuss maps, provisions, and transportation.”

“That’s quite generous of you.” Steven took a bite of meat, trying to understand this enigma of a man. “Quinn helped me considerably over the years and you two mean quite a lot to him,” Matthias replied. “Truly, it’s my pleasure.”

Steven prayed to the Bright Lady that this wasn’t too good to be true. An automaton. Yes, that could be exactly what they needed—and much better than a mechanical peacock.

Eleven

Surprises

Why, oh why, wouldn’t the engine tell her its secrets? Noli sighed as she repaired one of the fans in the engine’s cooling system.

The door opened and Thad entered, an impish look etched on his weathered face. Right now they were the only ones onboard. Thad literally drew the short straw and had to stay onboard with her.

“Your socks are in the out box.” She tightened a screw, securing the replacement blade.

“Thanks.” He strode over to the far wall and tacked something to it. “Don’t mind me.”

Not even looking up, she tightened another screw. The cooling system was what prevented the engine from overheating. Should she replace all the fans while she had the chance? It would be a good preventative measure. But she still hadn’t figured out the underlying problem with the engine. If she had time she’d replace them. Yes, that’s what she’d do.

What we should do is cover it with flowers, then it will be prettier, the sprite perked.

We will do no such thing, Noli sighed.

The sound of something going thunk drew her from her ruminations. Looking up, she saw a knife sail through the air and land in the center of the paper target.

Noli sat back on her heels. “What are you doing?”

“Oh, nothing.” Thad’s one eye gleamed as threw two more, each smooth and perfect. He walked over to the target and plucked them from the wall.

“I thought knives spin when you throw them. I saw them once when my father took us to the circus.”

“Do I look like circus folk?” He threw them again.

She fingered the little knife in her boot. “Do you think you could teach me? It could be useful.” Even if she still didn’t know what it had to do with air terminal bars.

“Your brother said no.” Nonplussed, he removed the knives again.

Noli snorted. “Since when did you do anything that wasn’t an order?”

“True.” Shrugging, he eyed her. “Since you can’t even clean your teeth with that bitty girly knife I might as well teach you to throw it, then you can at least gamble with it.”

Pulling it out of her boot, she examined the double edged blade in the dim light of the engine room. “It has a sharp blade. I am I girl. I can use a sword a little. Is using a knife the same?”

Thad shrugged. “That’s an Asa question. But I suppose I could teach you how to do a little bit.” He grinned. “Just in case you get in a fight at a tea party.”

“Well, society events can be violent affairs.” Well, only in the sense that she often wanted to throttle Missy Sassafras. “I won’t tell Jeff, promise.” Since she was on a ship with air pirates she might as well learn a few things about fighting. Perhaps Jeff would teach her to shoot. No, he didn’t even want her to use a knife. She should ask Vix.

Thad nodded. “All right, little sister, we’ll do some throwing then I’ll teach you a few moves. First off, before you throw a knife you’ve got to learn the different kinds of grips and figure out what kind you like best … ”

Bitter cold whipped around Steven and James, tugging at their clothes and hair and impeding their progress as they slogged down the empty, muddy road.

Not a person, auto, or hoverboard was in sight. He didn’t even see any airships flying high in the clouds. Given how the cold chilled to the bone, without the wind, and the road filled with muddy snow, Steven didn’t blame them. Too bad they couldn’t be in front of a fire, with a nice cup of tea. He’d give nearly anything for a hot cup of good tea right now—or a hoverboard.

“Are we there yet?” James whined.

“Hopefully, we’ll arrive soon.” Steven glanced up at the darkening sky which threatened to add fresh powder to the soggy mess surrounding them.

“Let me see.” James tugged on the map in his hand. Steven handed it to him. “Here. It’s exactly the same as it was five minutes ago.”

Mathias had given them a map, clothes, and provisions. Steven still wondered why he’d been so nice, trying to see the trap even if James insisted repeatedly that there was none.

Frowning, James squinted at the map then looked up. “It should be over that ridge.”

That’s what they’d thought the past several times. With a shiver, Steven pulled his coat closer, his trouser legs heavy with mud and snow. No conveyance had been available at the tiny train station they’d gotten off at someplace in upstate New York, walking their only option.

Tiny snowflakes fell from the sky, their dance making him miss the wood faeries at his family’s home in the Otherworld. Noli loved those silly little things. They loved her, too.

“Flying figs,” James muttered, pulling his jacket closer against the flurry.

It was too cold to scold James for his language. Something loomed in the distance as they walked up the ridge. Please, please, please let it be the house they sought. Steven’s legs and hands felt like blocks of ice. Snowflakes fell larger and faster by the moment.

James grinned so wide it nearly slid off his face. He broke into a schoolyard lope. “It’s a house, it’s a house.”

Steven quickened his step, difficult in this slush, rucksack bumping across his back. “Hopefully it’s the house we want,” he muttered to the snow, since James dashed out of earshot.

Surely, no one would turn them away in this weather, miles from civilization. Then again, he never thought anyone would leave him naked atop a building in New York City.

“Hurry up, V,” James yelled as he neared the steps of a house.

Steven shivered as he drudged up the wooden steps, stamping the snow off his boots in the process. The threestory house seemed in good repair with big windows and spindly turrets. A swing hung from the snow-covered tree in the front yard. The window boxes probably held flowers in summertime. Not what he expected from a mad scientist.

James thumped on the door with the huge brass knocker. Steven joined him as the door opened. A uniformed maid, probably not much older than Noli, peered out with big blue eyes from the half-open door, blonde curls poking out of her neat white cap.

“May I help you?” she asked, accent heavy. German perhaps?

Steven took off his hat and bowed. “Good afternoon, we’re here to see Dr. Heinz.”

A frown creased her winsome face. “Is the doctor expecting you?”

“No, he’s not, but it’s a very important matter. I’m Steven Darrow and this is my brother James.” He had to see him, he just had to. Behind them the snow fell in white sheets as the wind howled in a way that sent shivers up his spine.

“We’re willing to wait.” James shot her his wheedling smile. “We’ve traveled all the way from Los Angeles to see him.”

“Los Angeles?” Her eyes brightened and the door fell open revealing a cute, but not slender body. “I hope to go next year and be an actress in the moving pictures.”

Her and every other pretty girl in the world.

James’ smile became snow-melting. “Oh, I think you’d do well.”

A hand went to her lips to hide her own grin. “You think so?”

“Oh, I do.” He winked.

“Could you see if Dr. Heinz is available, please?” Steven interrupted, tiring of James’ shameless flirting. His brother’s wild moods were disorienting. Everyone coped differently, but perhaps he should have left him behind in Los Angeles to drink away his sorrows.

She bobbed and stepped back, gesturing to the open door. “Please, come in, it’s too cold to wait outside.”

“We appreciate that greatly,” Steven replied as she showed them into a comfortable parlor. A fire roared invitingly. He took a seat in one of the brown chairs, but James stood in front of the hearth warming his red hands.

“Captain Scott, is that you, do you have word?” an accented male voice called from the hallway. A tall, thin man, with spectacles and blond hair entered the room. Magnifying goggles perched on his head. A leather apron, like the sort Noli preferred, covered his clothing. The mortal mad scientist glowed with the Spark—as much as Noli had. More.

Looking them up and down, Dr. Heinz frowned. “You are not Police Captain Scott.”

Steven stood. “No, Dr. Heinz, sir. I’m Steven Darrow and this is my brother James. We’ve traveled a very long way. We hope you can help us.”

Dr. Heinz’s face fell. “Help you? I don’t have time to help.”

The maid bustled in with a tea tray.

“Bridgid,” he barked. “I thought I told you not to bother me unless it was the police.”

“I couldn’t turn them away in the snow.” She set the tray on the table. Bridgid poured three cups of tea and left, giving James a saucy wink. Dr. Heinz just stood there, scowling.

“Mathias, in New York City, sends his regards—and a bottle of whisky. He says it’s your favorite.” Steven took the bottle out of the rucksack and held it out toward Dr. Heinz.

“Mathias sent you?” Dr. Heinz eyed the bottle, then took it, carefully examining it. “He does have good taste in wine, women, and song.”

“That he does.” James plopped down in an opposite chair, grabbing a cup of tea.

Dr. Heinz took a seat on the settee between them, setting the bottle on the low table by the tea tray. He let out a sigh which trembled through his entire being.

“I apologize,” he told them. “I’m Dr. Maximilian Heinz, inventor. Usually, I adore guests. However, I’m currently in the middle of something … delicate. I may not have time to assist you. Given the weather, and the fact you probably walked from town, I’ll hear you out.”

“I appreciate that, sir.” Steven took a cup of tea from the tray on the table in front of them. “I’m looking for an automaton. Nothing specific, just very unique. Something no one has ever seen. It’s … ”

“It’s a gift for our mother. She loves amusements no one else has,” James supplied.

Steven glared at his brother over his teacup. “Anyway, Mathias says when it comes to automatons, you are the best.”

“True automatons are impossible.” Dr. Heinz laughed a little too hard and fast. “However, I do have some mechanical beings and creatures, if you wish to take a look. Perhaps you’ll find something you like.”

His belly unknotted, warmed by the fire, tea, and good news. “Now that would be splendid.”

Steven appraised the assortment of toys and animals in Dr. Heinz’s basement laboratory. Noli would love this place, crowded with gadgets and do-dads.

“The dancer has potential,” James whispered as a mechanical bird zipped around the room, perching on the good doctor’s wrist at his whistle. It was much like one Tiana already had.

“But she only knows three dances, that may bore Tiana,” Steven replied. “She also has a tiny one.” As nice as Dr. Heinz’s inventions were, none of them were extraordinary enough to satisfy the high queen of the Otherworld.

“Do any of these seem interesting, young gentleman?” Dr. Heinz put the bird back in its cage, look expectant. Through all his demonstrations he seemed … dispassionate. No, more like distracted, as if his mind strayed far from them and his inventions.

“Where do you keep the good stuff?” James asked. “This is nice, but we’re looking for something more … sophisticated.”

Dr. Heinz pushed his glasses up, which had slid down the bridge of his very straight nose. His lips pursed into a hard line. “Mathias told you about Helga.” Unhappiness dropped from his voice as his hands shoved deep into his trouser pockets. “Helga is not for sale.”

James opened his mouth and Steven elbowed him in the ribs.

“Could we … see Helga? Please?” Steven ignored James’ scowl.

The doctor crossed his arms over his apron-covered chest. “I will never sell her.”

“This means you’ve created a true automaton—one with intelligence?” Sparks of hope zipped thorough him. Even if Helga wasn’t for sale, that meant the doctor could create something for them.

Dr. Heinz huffed, as if trying, and failing, to find the words he sought. “Let me show you. She is … she is unlike anything you have ever seen. Helga, Helga, come here, please.”

Silence blanketed the lab as Dr. Heinz expectantly watched the doorway to the other room.

Clink. Clink. Clink.

Metallic footsteps sliced through the silence like scythes. A figure made of brass appeared in doorway. Not all the pieces matched, making her look like a well-made quilt of metal. Most definitely female, or at least formed in the shape of one, she stood about the height and girth of a grown woman.

She stopped in front of Dr. Heinz but didn’t say anything. Dr. Heinz motioned to her. “This, young gentleman, is Helga. She’s my laboratory assistant. I have programmed her with twenty-seven routine tasks.”

“She is marvelous,” Steven breathed, taking her—and the concept behind her—in.

“Does she speak?” James’ eyes went alight with boyish curiosity.

“No, but she responds to simple voice commands which correspond with her programmed tasks as well as directions such as come here and stop.” Dr. Heinz puffed up with pride and gave the automaton a fond look.

Steven moved closer to get a better look at her. Helga’s back was as smooth as her front with the exception of a windup key. “She is clockwork?”

Twenty-seven task and voice commands? Wondrous.

“Partially. She also runs on an analog system … ” Dr. Heinz continued but Steven didn’t understand a word past system.

“She truly is amazing,” Steven finally added trying to get the good doctor to cease speaking about things he didn’t comprehend and didn’t have time to understand. If only Noli were here. She’d probably have Dr. Heinz telling her all his industrial secrets in moments. Dr. Heinz shook his head. “She’s not for sale.”

“Of course, you need her for your work,” he soothed. Having often worked beside Noli he could understand the benefits of someone who obeyed orders perfectly and didn’t offer their own opinions.

“Is she intelligent?” James squinted at the automaton.

“Intelligent is relative,” Dr. Heinz replied. “She can perform up to three tasks in a series, but cannot look at something and decide which tasks to do on her own. Not yet, anyhow.” He twitched. “There are … .there are people who would as soon never see such a thing.”

“True. Not everyone has embraced the progress of the American Renaissance,” Steven agreed. People such as Noli’s mother, though she simply didn’t use it. Some sought to keep others from using advanced technology— or creating it.

“Could you make something like Helga, but make her tasks more … feminine?” James grinned cheekily. “I think mother would like something that responds to her orders.

That she would,” Steven replied dryly. Especially one that couldn’t think for itself.

Dr. Heinz rubbed his chin. “Yes, I could. But it would take time … months.”

“Oh.” Steven’s heart fell all the way to the floor and lay at his feet, gaping like a fish on land. “We need it in about two weeks.” To give them about a week’s buffer to get it back to the Otherworld, just in case they encountered more … helpers.

“I … ” The doctor went quiet for a long moment, then walked into the other room, gesturing for them to follow. When they joined him in what seemed like half storeroom half junkyard, Dr. Heinz pulled back a curtain. “There is Hilde. She’s unfinished. She’s being programmed to play games, tell stories, and sing songs. She, too, will respond to voice commands, but cannot speak directly.”

Hilde was smaller than Helga, a child instead of a woman, with a molded dress and hair.

“Could she dance?” James asked.

Now Hilde, Hilde would be perfect. “Could you have her ready in a week?”

Dr. Heinz’s mouth clamped shut and his eyes narrowed. “If you want Hilde and not one like her, it will be expensive, but yes, I could have her ready in a week for the right price.”

“Oh. Right.” Something else Steven had forgotten— Igan had taken everything. Mathias had given them supplies, but not money to purchase the item. That was his responsibility.

Dr. Heinz stiffened. “I think it would be best for you to go. Return when you have the money and we’ll talk.

Is there something we can trade or do for you?” James asked.

“Not unless you can bring back my daughter.” Dr. Heinz stomped back into his main lab. Steven and James followed.

“Daughter?” Steven asked softly. “Wait, was Hilde for her?” An automaton that played games, told stories, and sang would be ideal for a small child.

Dr. Heinz nodded. “She doesn’t know about Hilde, hence my willingness to sell her for the right price then create another when I get her back. The police keep promising to find my daughter. But they haven’t.” His cheeks flushed with anger, hands fisting. “If I could, I’d go after her myself.”

“Wait, she’s been taken?” For a moment Steven had thought that she’d died.

“My Rahel is only five. She’s all I have left.” Pain swept through Dr. Heinz’s face causing it to contort. “She was taken several days ago. I fear the traffickers got her.

Traffickers?” The very word soured in Steven’s mouth. “I hope not, but who else would steal a child from her own yard? They were reported in the area.” He sighed. “They’re probably halfway across the states by now.

What if we brought her back?” James piped. “If we bring back Rahel in two weeks or less, could we have a fully functioning Hilde for no charge?”

“James, what are you doing?” Steven hissed, eyes bulging. He didn’t know how to find a stolen child. He barely found Noli in the Otherworld and there he could track her by her sigil.

James shook his head and hissed, “Trust me.”

Dr. Heinz looked at the both of them, so much pain in his face that Steven took a step back. “Young gentleman, bring back my sweet Rahel and you may have whatever you wish.”

They sat in the train as it sped back to New York City. Unlike Noli, Steven didn’t mind them. He put his head in his hands. “I can’t believe you promised him we’d find his little girl. Nay, if our wits run the wild-goose chase, I am done,” he quoted.

That’s what this felt like, a wild-goose chase. “Ease up,” James shot back from the seat next to him.

“And stop quoting Chaucer.”

“It’s Shakespeare, you heathen,” he corrected. James waved him off. “Whomever. I can’t believe you borrowed a book from him.” He nodded at the book on Steven’s lap. “Boring.”

Steven’s eyes narrowed at his brother. “Machiavelli’s The Prince is not boring.”

“Sure,” he scoffed. “If we pull this off, then we’ll have the best automaton ever and the doctor gets back his little girl. Everyone wins. Besides, the idea of children being stolen makes me ill.”

“Me, too. But time is slipping away. How are we going to find the traffickers?” He picked up the book, grateful he had something to block his brother out with. James shoved a little doll under his nose. “What?” Steven sat up.

“This was Rahel’s. I can use it for a tracking spell.” James’ chest puffed up with pride.

Steven blinked at his brother’s words. “You know a tracking spell? I don’t even know a tracking spell.”

James smirked. “Finding Noli would have gone much differently if you had. Um,” his cheeks flushed. “I had to do something in the Otherworld, so I started working with a magic tutor from the Academe. It was either that or join mother’s royal guard, and you know I’d rather muck stalls than do that.”

“You voluntarily learned spells?” He gaped at his brother in disbelief. Usually James had to be bribed with swordplay to learn spells.

“I told you, I had to do something.” James shrugged it off as if it were nothing. “What do you say, should we try and rescue the little girl?”

What had they gotten themselves into? Part of Steven wanted to rage at his brother for leading them into another idiotic mess. Yet at the same time, if they succeeded then they’d not only have what they sought, but have done something good for someone else in the process. Steven sighed, wishing he could exhale all his problems. “We might as well.”

Certainly they didn’t have more to lose.

Twelve

Denver

Kevighn skulked into yet another bar near the Denver Air Terminal. Hopefully this time the Bright Lady would smile upon him and he’d find someone who was hiring—or going toward San Francisco. He sat at a table with a good view of the bar and ordered a glass of rum from the buxom serving woman.

“Anything else?” She gave him a saucy wink as she set his drink in front of him.

“You wouldn’t by chance know if Snowball’s Chance or Ardentia Nare is in port?” He added an extra coin to her palm along with the cost of the rum. Roderick had introduced him to some very bad gamblers back in Chicago.

She shot him a sly smile, pocketing the coins. “Perhaps.”

Groaning inwardly, he handed her another.

“You looking for work or got a job for them?” Her breasts waggled in his face.

“Work.”

Nodding, she cast a glance around the bar. “Snowball’s Chance is here—Captain’s over in the corner.” She jerked her head to indicate a larger, balding man with a hat who could have stepped right out of a penny dreadful. “Also, you may ask over at the Vixen’s Revenge. I hear they’re looking for someone.”

“Doing what?” Not that it mattered at this point.

“Not sure. But I think they’re having engineering issues.” She giggled, breasts jiggling as she laughed.

Would he have enough coin to find a harbor to drop his anchor in?

“They’ve been here a couple of days, and the captain’s getting testy. Though that captain’s always testy,” she chuckled. “The first mate and some of the crew are at that table over there.” She jerked her head toward a table near the window with two very large men, one of them dark. The third man, one with a mop of chestnut curls, threw back his head and laughed, revealing big, steel-colored eyes. Kevighn studied the man a little more …could it be? These eyes were bluer. Still, there was quite the resemblance, and her brother was an air pirate.

Did he dare? It might be nice to have a connection to Magnolia, if this was, in fact, the right person.

“The one with the curly hair, is his name Jeff?” he asked.

She nodded vigorously. “He’s first mate. Mighty fine pilot.”

Yes, the Bright Lady smiled upon him indeed.

Kevighn handed her another coin. “Buy him another glass of whatever he’s drinking, with my compliments.” She hustled off. He drank his weak rum and sighed, praying everything worked out for the better. He peered at his fellow patrons—this bar wasn’t the dingiest or dirtiest he’d been to since he was exiled.

Magnolia. By the Bright Lady he missed her. Who would have thought a slip of a mortal girl would have gotten under his skin the way she had.

Awhile later, Jeff wandered by. “I hear you’re looking for a job.”

Kevighn nodded, gesturing to the free stool at the small table. “The name’s Kevighn, Kevighn Silver. I’m a fair gunner, have experience with fieldwork and safekeeping, and can pilot a bit. I even know a small amount about engines. Hear you’re having engineering issues?”

Jeff’s eyes flashed in a way that reminded Kevighn of his fair blossom.

“We’re fine,” Jeff replied, with a hint of tension. “You know engineers. I need to do a diagnostic is code for I want to do things to the engines that you won’t approve of and may not actually work.”

Kevighn laughed at his summation. “True.”

Jeff visibly relaxed and took a seat. “The name’s Jeff, Jeff Braddox, first mate of the Vixen’s Revenge.”

Braddox? Then again, he could be trying to protect his family’s good name.

“Got any references?” Jeff looked him over in a way that was, again, reminiscent of Noli. As if he was trying to weigh his soul and read his mind in a single glance.

Kevighn rattled off the fake references Roderick had given him in Chicago.

Jeff rubbed his chin, nodding. “We’ll try it out, and if it doesn’t work we’ll leave you in a large port, one where you can find other work. However … you don’t have any issues working with women—and I mean women crew members, not soiled doves or any such thing, do you?”

“No, not at all.” The promise of being left in a port where he could find work if it didn’t work out smacked of an honorable respectability he didn’t usually encounter among air pirates.

Then again, he knew Magnolia was wellborn.

“Good, Captain’s a woman.” Jeff looked around then motioned to someone.

A very tall boy strode over. It took Kevighn a moment to realize it was actually a woman in boy’s clothing. A lock of blue hair hung in her dark eyes.

“Captain Vix, I think I found our new crew member, his name’s Kevighn Silver,” Jeff told her. “He’s quite qualified and has excellent references.”

Her eyes narrowed as she took him in. “I don’t welcome trouble makers.” She had an accent better suited to a joy-girl than a captain. “You don’t bother my crew, you don’t cause problems on ship, you don’t cause problems in port, and you don’t cause problems when we’re on a job. You follow orders—my orders. Everyone pitches in onboard, including cooking. You get food, a place to sleep, and a percentage of the take. Understood?”

Cooking? Well, Magnolia never had complained about his cooking. “Sounds good, Captain.”

A woman captain. Why not?

She and Jeff exchanged looks, then she extended her hand. “We agree to a trial, then?”

“Agreed.” They shook.

“Welcome to the Vixen’s Revenge. Be onboard by sundown tonight. Oh,” her eyes met his, so intense they burned into him. “Stay out of the engine room. That’s an order.” How strange. Perhaps they hid cargo in there. “Yes, sir.

Good.” She left. Jeff followed, throwing Kevighn a friendly smile over his shoulder as they walked out of the bar. Magnolia’s smile.

Sundown tonight. He had more than half the day. Now … how to spend it?

Hmmm. Noli cocked her head, a wayward strand of hair falling in her eyes. Wiping it back, she added some pink. Yes, that was it. Now for more yellow, such a cheerful color. Oh, and green—the very best color of them all.

“What are you doing?” Jeff’s voice started her.

Noli jumped. She stood in front of the center engine, a paintbrush and palette in her hand. Tiny flowers decorated festooned the gleaming brass, and she was surrounded by the parts she’d taken out of the engine and should be putting back in. Pain shot through her head and she rubbed her temples with one paint-covered hand.

Wait. Paint-covered?

Her heart skipped a beat. The paintbrush fell to the floor as panic rippled through her.

“Shhh, it’s all right, Noli, it’s all right. It’s me.” He came up behind her, voice soft.

“I … ” The sprite had taken over and she hadn’t even noticed. Her knees buckled.

Jeff’s hand brushed her face, cupping it. “Vix is on her way down. Put on your gloves and goggles and make like you’re getting the engines back together. I’ll put this away. Tell her that you’re almost finished and then we’ll get you out of here.”

She nodded, gulping. Her throat stayed swelled shut and she gulped again, body shaking. Closing her eyes, she tried to remember what had happened. Nothing. By the number of flowers decorating the engine she’d been at this for awhile.

Jeff picked up the paintbrush and took the palette out of her hand. “You can’t let her see you like this. She won’t understand.”

No, she wouldn’t. Gloves. Where were they?

The work gloves lay discarded on the floor. She tugged them over her paint-spattered hands, flipping her leather apron to the side without paint. Footsteps echoed in the background. The heat in the engine room was stifling, so she’d worn one of her sleeveless work gowns that she’d brought from the Otherworld. Pink paint streaked her right arm. Hopefully Vix wouldn’t notice. Her heart raced like a naughty child scrambling to hide her actions before her mother came in the room. Noli grabbed her magnifying goggles and flung herself of the floor of the engine room among the parts, arms shaking. She’d just picked up a gear when Vix strode in.

Noli’s heart continued to pound. Flying figs, the sprite had taken over and she couldn’t remember what she’d done.

Vix eyes narrowed at the state of the room in comparison to how it had been earlier. “I need those engines working by sundown. We’ve been here too long.”

Gulping, she nodded. “Yes, Captain. The fan on the starboard engine was malfunctioning, causing the engine to overheat and making the other fans overcompensate. I’ve fixed that. Also, there were a number of parts that looked like they’d been spot-fixed, to be replaced at another time. Since we had those parts on hand and the time, I made those changes and a few other preventative repairs. The last thing we want is something to break when we’re on the run.”

“Oh, very good.” Her eyes filled with surprised as if she hadn’t expected there to have actually been a problem or that Noli was capable of fixing it.

The fan had been an easy repair. However, Noli wasn’t convinced that was the problem, hence why she’d spent two days doing every sort of diagnostic and inspection she could think of—and replaced other parts in the process. But she couldn’t find anything. Since she couldn’t find it, she should put the engine back together. Noli realized the captain gazed at her expectantly. Her cheeks burned. “I’ll get the engine put back together—it shouldn’t take me long.”

In theory.

“Hurry up or you won’t get to go off ship. Everyone needs to be onboard by sundown.” She looked around and Noli prayed she didn’t notice the flowers on the engine. Distraction time.

“Will you teach me how to shoot? I … I was considering what you’d said about defending myself.” Noli didn’t know if pistols worked in the Otherworld, but who knew when she’d return there? Knife fighting would probably help her in both worlds.

Vix’s dark eyebrows rose. “Have you asked Jeff?

I figured you were a better shot.” Noli grinned at her. She shook her head, lips twitching. “I do have to say, I think that dress is quite practical. It can get hot and stuffy down here.” Vix craned her neck. “Where is that brother of yours?”

As if on cue, Jeff sauntered out of her room, their father’s battered toolbox in his hand. “Noli, I have no idea what part you’re talking about, so I just brought your entire toolbox.

You’re the best, Jeff.” She took it from him. Toolbox. Good call. She’d been using the ships’ tools since most of those were specific to fixing airships. But she could have something special in there, Vix wouldn’t know.

“I’ll help, if you’d like.” Jeff pulled on a spare set of goggles. “I know a little about engines.”

“Well, I suppose. I hear you had an excellent teacher.” She laughed; their father had taught the both of them. After he disappeared, Jeff had continued to help her build, and invent.

Vix rolled her eyes, lips still twitching. “I’ll leave you to your repairs. Noli, remember, you can’t disembark without Jeff.”

“I know.” She took a deep breath in attempt to slow her racing heart.

“We’ve already got plans.” Jeff smiled at Vix and waggled his eyebrows. “If you’re a good captain maybe we’ll bring you back something.”

Laughter bubbled from Vix’s lips. “You two are very strange. Oh.” Her laughter stopped. “We brought on a new crewmember for a trial. Where he could be perfectly fine, I don’t trust him yet, so steer clear.”

Noli blinked, trying to understand what she meant.

“Asa, Thad, even Winky, I trust them with my life— and I know they won’t lay a hand on you. But him … ” She shook his head. “Be careful around him.”

“Yes, sir.” A new crew member?

“That’s all. As you were.” She left.

As soon as the door closed, a sigh of relief shuddered through Noli. That was close.

What did you do? Noli cried mentally at the sprite. Do you understand how much trouble we could have been in?

But this is so boring, the sprite whined. We’ve been doing this for days. I did a good job. The engine is so pretty. The pink ribbons add a nice touch.

Ribbons? Sure enough pink ribbons festooned the engines. Do you want to get thrown off the ship—or worse, sent to an asylum? Do you know what those places are like? They make Findlay House look like a seaside resort.

The sprite wouldn’t know—or care—about the dreadful Findlay House since she didn’t like unpleasant things. But Noli remembered. Suddenly, she was back there, strapped to the table, water pouring over her face, choking her.

“Noli, Noli look at me.” Jeff’s voice sliced through her panic as he crouched in front of her, both hands cupping her face. “Shhh, it’s all right.”

“I …I can’t breathe.” Her lungs screamed for air, but water filled her mouth and nose.

He pulled her to his chest. “Yes, you can, just take a deep breath. In, out, in, out.”

“The water, the water is choking me.” Over and over all she could see, all she could feel was the deluge of ice cold water.

“No it’s not,” Jeff soothed. “There’s no water here. Just me and you in the engine room aboard the Vixen’s Revenge.”

“Make her stop,” Noli cried, unable to get a good breath in before the water continued. “Make Miss Gregory stop, I can’t breathe.”

“I’ll make her stop, Noli,” Jeff whispered, stroking her hair. “I’ll make her stop. She won’t hurt you ever again. I promise.”

He whispered to her over and over until she remembered that she wasn’t at Findlay.

“That’s my girl.” He smiled at her, but it was a worried smile.

“They tried to break me.” Noli’s voice cracked. “They tried to take away everything that was me until I was naught but a vapid pile of mush.” Memories of Findlay made her tremble. “If … If … ” Her mouth clamped shut. She couldn’t tell him about the wish or the Otherworld.

Jeff’s eyes bore into her. “My word, what did they do to you?”

She looked away, shame consuming her.

And this is why I don’t think about unpleasant things, the sprite retorted.

Jeff’s hand grazed her cheek and for a moment he reminded her so much of their father her heart ached.

“There’s grease on your cheek,” he told her, wiping it off with his fingers.

“Hazards of the job.” She flashed him a weak grin.

He held up a gear shaft. “Let’s get this engine put back together. Then I’ll take you off ship. What would you like to do?”

“I want to go to a park.” The words slipped out, but she wanted to see trees, feel the bark under her hands, play in the dirt. Her roses were nice but not enough. “We could go on a picnic,” she added, trying to cover her odd request. “Like we used to with Mama.” Before their father had disappeared they’d gone on a picnic in the park nearly every Sunday the weather was pleasant. Actually, it sounded like a good idea.

“Noli, we’re in Denver and it’s winter. There’s snow on the ground. But,” he gave her a gentle smile, eyes still brimming with concern. “I understand wanting to go outside. It can be a little much being cooped up—especially at first. I never thought ask if you wanted me to take you up top—sorry.”

“It’s all right.” She smiled back, then held up a wrench. “Now, let’s see how much you remember.”

Having changed into the blue bustle dress she’s worn to the pier, Noli positioned her derby hat, the one with the bird on it, on her head, smoothing her hair to cover the points of her ears in the process. The engine had been reassembled, the pink ribbons put away. The paint, however, didn’t seem to want to come off. Excitement at being off the ship and back among the plants and trees bubbled inside her as she pulled on her cape and gloves. Perhaps she could find a clip for the watch chain while they were out. Progress was slow, but the pattern was turning out beautifully.

Voices came from the bridge as she approached, looking for Jeff. Did they realize exactly how far their voices carried? The small ship was quiet, everyone but Vix and Jeff off ship.

“I don’t know if I like this,” Vix said. “But I trust you.

Everything will be fine,” Jeff replied.

“I hope so. So, do I even want to know what happened back there in the engine room?” Vix’s tone made Noli squirm in her dainty black boots.

“No, you don’t,” Jeff replied. “But we got everything put together and cleaned up, mostly.”

“Is this going to become a problem? Yes, she’s your sister and I understand that she’s been through who knows what. Still, I must maintain order aboard my ship and if she’s going to put us in danger—”

“Give her a chance. I’m her older brother; it’s my job to take care of her. You know exactly what will happen if we send her to Boston,” Jeff retorted, frustration tingeing his voice.

“She wants to go to the university, perhaps we should help her with that sooner than later.” It sounded as if Vix paced the small bridge. Again.

“Not yet. If something happens, who’s going to take care of her? They hurt her at that school, and it’s a place for ladies of gentle breeding. I can’t stomach the idea of someone sending her to someplace even worse. ”

“This is an airship, not a finishing school,” Vix snapped.

A finishing school for air pirates. What a notion! She swallowed her laugh, not wanting them to think she was spying. Again.

Jeff sighed. “Let’s take this one day at a time. She truly is an ace engineer.”

“Perhaps. But what if we need her? Not only is her job important, but it’s creepy when she’s just … gone like that,” Vix replied.

It was even creepier when it happened to you. The fact Vix noticed made fear swirl inside her. All the captain needed to do was make it an order and Noli would be gone—even if Jeff didn’t wish it. Where would she go?

Wait. She wasn’t some sniveling society girl. If it came down to it, she could return to the Otherworld and wait at the big house for V to finish his quest. Yes, that would be a splendid backup plan. She could get there by herself … most likely.

“If she’s going to stay aboard, someone should teach her to defend herself, if not fight and shoot,” Vix added. “For her own personal protection. Though the idea of her with a pistol frightens me.”

“My sister is a lady, ladies don’t shoot pistols or fight,” Jeff grumbled.

Vix made a rude noise. Noli made a production of bumping into the table in the galley in order to alert them to her presence.

“That sounds like my cue,” Jeff replied.

Noli arrived in the doorway just in time to see Jeff plant a kiss on Vix’s cheek.

“Sorry,” Noli muttered. It was the first time she’d seen them be outright affectionate and heat rose to her cheeks.

Jeff laughed. He didn’t wear his usual pirate gear, but a gentleman’s suit and hat. “Noli, let’s get off this tub.”

They disembarked and Noli wrapped her cape around her, cold biting through the wool and ribbons. Snow crunched under their feet on the wood docks and her breath came out in frozen puffs. It didn’t get this cold in Los Angeles.

Jeff led her into the passenger terminal where they stopped at a small shop that made takeaway meals for people to bring on their journeys. They also had a blanket to sit on so they could have a proper picnic.

Noli swung the sack as she skipped down the street, following Jeff. Skipping kept her warm. Also, she couldn’t contain her joy at being off ship. Autos puffed down the street, a few hoverboards streaked the skies, and airships took off and landed in the background.

“Have you heard from Mama, is she well?” Noli asked. “Should we send word to her?”

“I sent her an aethergraph when we first arrived. She’s in Boston and quite happy. She’s worried about you.” Jeff squeezed her arm. “I assured her that you were safe here with me.”

Noli squirmed. “Did I dishonor our good family name?”

Jeff made an ungentlemanly sound. “No, and you know grandfather has probably engineered some story— you’re off on a well-chaperoned tour of the United States with a group of young ladies of good breeding or some other ridiculousness.”

“I…I’m trying hard, truly, I am,” she whispered, remembering his conversation with Vix. “I appreciate you defending me.”

He pulled her a little closer, body warm against the cold chill. “You’re my little sister. Please, keep trying as hard as you can. I can only do so much.”

Noli gulped. “I … I promise.” Got that? she scolded the sprite.

I want to go back to the Otherworld. You said this would be fun, the sprite pouted.

“Noli?” Jeff brought her out of her inner conversation. He touched her face. “You’ve got to stop this. Vix has noticed your strange behavior—especially when you’re just … gone. It can’t become an issue.”

Vix had a point. What if the sprite took over in the middle of something important?

Jeff led her to a public garden. The sign on the wrought iron gate read closed.

“Oh, it’s closed.” Noli didn’t hide her disappointment.

“This way.” With a sly grin, Jeff led her along the fence until they came to an out-of-the-way place near a greenhouse. “Up you go.”

“Wait—we’re breaking into the gardens?” Noli grinned, the idea dangerous yet appealing, something she, James, and V might have done. Once.

He boosted her up and then hopped over the fence himself. Noli looked around the frozen garden that was probably breathtaking in summertime.

“This way.” He led her to an unlocked greenhouse and they walked inside. “How’s this?” Jeff gestured to the little greenhouse. Seedlings and blooms filled the glass and metal structure, the air fragrant with perfume.

“It’s perfect.” It felt naughty, yet at the same time the need to be among the plants pressed on her with such weight tears pricked her eyes.

He spread a blanket on the floor of the greenhouse, right between rows of exotic blooms. Noli removed their picnic. They took a seat on the blanket and ate the hearty sandwiches they’d purchased along with dainty scones, which, in Noli’s opinion were twenty times better than anything made by blasted Missy Sassafras.

“Noli, what happened back there? Will you tell me? Please? If I understand I may be able to help you better.” Jeff laid a hand on her arm, grease under his nails.

“I … I don’t want to talk about it.” The bite of sandwich stuck in her throat and she took a sip of lemonade to clear it. The thought of the sprite taking over like that still made her tremble. This could be problematic.

“Noli. You’re safe on our ship. No one will hurt you and I’m going to do whatever I can to protect you,” he soothed.

She nodded, wishing V were here. They had to find a way to stop this. They just had to—and if V couldn’t, well, she’d do it herself. Somehow.

“I know they hurt you at the school,” he murmured. “I know Mother has no idea what that school was or that you went missing. But what I don’t know is what happened to you while you were gone. Did you run away? Were you kidnapped?”

Noli sat up, startled, straightening her hat as it went askew. How did she explain this? “I … I went missing.”

“We know that.” Jeff’s voice gentled, forehead furrowed with worry. “Were you kidnapped? You’re a pretty girl and of a very good age for … things … and there’s that opium den and bawdy house next door … ”

“What?” She tried to make sense of his vague words.

“Vix calls it human trafficking, girls and boys who are kidnapped, lured, or tricked, then forced into working in factories or unseemly places.” Jeff grimaced at if the words tasted bitter.

Unseemly places. Her hand went to her mouth in horror. “You mean the girls in those places are there against their will? How could anyone let such atrocities happen in this day and age? It’s the twentieth century.”

“Some of them, not all. There’s more of a demand for joy-girls than a supply of willing ones.” His cheeks pinked as if the subject embarrassed him. “Vix can tell you all about it. She’s quite against it. It might be illegal, but it occurs often enough—even in 1901—and no one really does anything to prevent it.”

“That’s … that’s horrible.” Revulsion made her throw up a little in her mouth. “That didn’t happen to me.”

No, they just wanted to kill her.

His eyes met hers. “What happened?”

Her mind raced to compose a suitable story. “I was taken away from the school. They wouldn’t let me return to Los Angeles. But V rescued me and together we found a way home.”

There. No Otherworld. No faeries. No sacrifice. No mention of her no longer being mortal.

Jeff’s eyebrows arched. “How did Steven know you were missing and where to go?”

“I don’t want to talk about this,” Noli sighed. The pain of the memories pricked her like pins in one of her mother’s unfinished dresses. “No one hurt me, promise.”

Well, except for the high queen.

He nodded slowly. “When you’re ready to talk, I’m here. I’m so worried—especially today. Walking in on you was frightening … it was as if you were someone else entirely.” Pain filled his eyes. “Like someone else was inside you, using your body like something out of a penny dreadful or a moving picture.”

That’s exactly what had happened. She scrunched her nose. “Do they actually have moving pictures about those sorts of things?”

Jeff laughed. “Well, perhaps not. But it would make a good one, don’t you think? Now, why don’t we finish our lunch? I still have someplace to show you.”

“We’re going to a museum?” Noli gazed at stone building in front of them which said Museum of Art. “Since when do you like museums?” She didn’t mind going to museums, but they weren’t generally at the top of her list of things to see in a new place. Jeff had never been fond of museums because they frowned on touching the exhibits.

He gave her a lopsided smile as he held open the door. “I have grown up a little.”

“No, I don’t see it,” she teased as she walked inside, warm air greeting her and wrapping around her like a blanket.

They hung up their wraps and walked inside the small, still new museum. Noli took in the opening exhibit of Rubens. The museum wasn’t empty, but it wasn’t packed.

“Fat naked women were never a subject I found interesting,” Jeff whispered, taking her arm and leading her out of the room just as a group of uniformed schoolgirls came through with their portly, faded teacher, listening boredly to the dowdy old schoolmarm prattle on about the virtues of Rubens.

Noli laughed softly, yes, he was still her Jeff. Still, curiosity as to what was so extraordinary that he’d brought her here bubbled inside her.

The next room held a collection by Dutch artists. Noli strolled along the paintings, taking them in, trying to remember which artists were featured so she could tell V about it. Most of the paintings displayed were scenes portraying everyday life—V’s favorite.

This is boring, the sprite huffed. I want to go back to the greenhouse.

Me, too. Though it’s not that boring. Besides, Jeff wants to show us something.

Oh, I wonder what it is, she perked. These are dumb. My flowers are better.

Noli ignored the comment and continued perusing. When Jeff made impatient noises she slowed down in order to annoy him.

“Are you enjoying the paintings, dear?” An older man in a plaid vest and polka-dot bow tie toddled over to her. “I’m Mr. Jenkins, the museum curator.”

Noli turned to him and nodded. “Pleased to meet you, sir. Your collection of Dutch paintings is splendid. Do you have any by Jan Steen?”

“You are a fan of Dutch painters?” Mr. Jenkins eyebrows were like two wooly caterpillars and they leapt in surprise. “No, we don’t have of Mr. Steen’s work here. But they’re quite lovely, aren’t they? My favorite of his works is The Feast of Saint Nicholas.”

She tried to remember if she’d ever seen that one in V’s book. “I like The Dancing Lesson because of it’s a playful celebration of childhood.”

Actually, that was V’s favorite. When it came to Dutch painters Noli preferred woodland scenes. Not that a painting of children teaching a cat to dance wasn’t amusing.

Jeff cleared his throat. “Noli, we don’t have much time.”

“Sorry, my brother’s being impatient,” Noli told the curator. “I’m still not sure what he wants me to see so badly.”

“If you only have a short time, you absolutely must see the antiquities room,” Mr. Jenkins replied. “We just got a few new additions.”

“Oh, that sounds lovely.” Not really. Antiquities? She’d rather see something interesting, like tools—she loved examining tools used throughout the ages.

His brown eyes went alight through his spectacles. “Why don’t I show you?”

Noli glanced to Jeff. Allowing him would be the polite thing to do.

“Trying to avoid the school group?” Jeff laughed.

Mr. Jenkins looked around and lowered his voice. “Their instructor, actually.”

Noli put a gloved hand to her mouth and chuckled. “Please, lead the way.”

They followed the doddering curator through the small museum. It wasn’t as grand as the one she’d been to in Boston. The antiquities room stood on the second floor, afternoon light streaming through picture windows and the domed skylight in the center of the ceiling.

A collection of metal masks on the wall drew her. She studied their intricate expressions. It was almost as if the faces of people had been frozen, removed, and bronzed for posterity. Gruesome, really.

“Everything in this room is Iron Age and before,” Mr. Jenkins told her.

“Iron Age? What a remarkable collection.” She hadn’t been expecting things that ancient.

“We’re quite lucky. You must see these statues.” He showed her headless statues and old coins—even a sword, the entire time engaging in a rather uninteresting banter that reminded her too much of school. She smiled and nodded, making the appropriate noises and asking the occasional questions. Jeff wandered off to examine the other end of the room, probably bored by Mr. Jenkins’ commentary. Not that she blamed him. One thing she didn’t miss about Los Angeles was attending school.

“Mr. Jenkins?” A young man with red hair and a smattering of freckles poked his head in the room. “The schoolgirls are waiting to hear your lecture on Baroque painters.”

“And here I hoped they’d forget me,” he whispered to Noli, giving her a droll wink. “Of course, Mr. Williams, I’ll be right down,” Mr. Jenkins called.

Mr. Williams nodded. “Yes, yes, but please hurry. Mrs. Carlson doesn’t like to be kept waiting.” He disappeared.

Mr. Jenkins made a face, as if he were forcing himself to eat something distasteful. “Well, dear, it’s been a pleasure. I now have to go bore some schoolgirls.” He grimaced, as if it were a waste of time and knowledge to do such a thing.

Noli laughed, since she could imagine just that. “I appreciate you taking the time to tell me about the antiquities.”

“Please, continue to look—there are some baubles of feminine interest in the corner.” He gave her a fond smile and with a bob of his head, tottered off.

“Finally. He was so boring,” Jeff whispered. He closed his eyes and pretended to snore.

Noli elbowed him in the ribs. “It was awfully nice of him.”

“Come, look at these.” Jeff led her to some glass cases against the wall filled pottery, daggers, bracelets, and such. “Isn’t the crown pretty?” He pointed to a brass crown decorated with intricate knots, probably once belonging to a Celtic princess.

“It is.” Her gaze fell to the design carved on a piece of metal. Frowning, she leaned over the case, wishing Mr. Jenkins were here so she could ask him to unlock it. The piece might look like a bit of junk, but it was the carvings that interested it.

“What do you see, Noli?” Jeff asked from beside her. “I … I’ve seen those carvings before.” She frowned, trying to place it. Its incompleteness made it difficult to recall not only what it looked like whole, but where she’d seen it.

It hit her and her knees buckled. Yes, she’d seen the design many times. It was a bloom made of five entwined circles—the symbol of the high court of the Otherworld. How had it ended up in a mortal museum?

“That?” Jeff made a face. “Perhaps you’ve actually started paying attention in history?”

A nervous laugh leaked from her lips. “Yes, that must be it.”

Why the artifact was in the museum wasn’t her concern, after all, it was just a scrap. She’d mention it to V later.

Jeff offered her his arm. “Are you ready? We have to be onboard before sunset—and we promised to bring Vix back something. I think we passed a sweet shop.”

“Oh, I could use a pastry—and a cup of actual tea.” She grinned at Jeff who listened to her whine about no tea every single morning.

He took her arm, schooling his expression into their mother’s favorite and mimicked her giving a pained sigh. “I suppose.”

She shook her head as they left the room and walked back down the stairs.

“Wait. What was it that you wanted me to see?” She looked around the gallery of Rubens, the schoolgirls gone.

Jeff laughed. “Me? What do I care about art? I just wanted to go someplace warm and the museum is free.”

Noli elbowed him in the ribs. Hard. “Grownup, indeed. Now come along, I think you owe me a cup of tea.”

Thirteen

Surprises

Pink streaked the sky as Kevighn wandered through the cargo ship docking area toward the Vixen’s Revenge. The gangplank of the ship was down but no one seemed to be around.

“Shipman Silver requests permission to come aboard?” he called, stamping his feet on the wooden docks to keep warm, hoping to garner someone’s attention.

“Oh, it’s you.” Captain Vix appeared, looking up and down the sparsely occupied docks as if expecting someone else. “Permission granted. Stow your things below in crew quarters. Supper will be soon in the galley, and remember,” her brown eyes narrowed. “Stay out of the engine room.”

“Yes, sir.” Curious as to how she kept saying that. Now he wanted a peek even more.

Kevighn went inside the tidiest airship he’d ever seen. In the galley a very large man with an eye patch cooked. Right, they all took turns cooking. It didn’t smell half bad.

The wooden stairs led down below. He turned and found himself at a door marked engine room. Hmm …

He looked around the small hallway then slipped inside. The first thing he noticed was how clean the room—and the engines were. The second was the little painted flowers festooning the engine. Interesting. He wouldn’t have pegged the captain for such things. She probably didn’t even like men.

Toward the back stood another door, two boxes hung on them, one filled with socks. Odd. Airship folk got strange sometimes.

He peaked inside the partially open door, curiosity propelling him. Deep red fabric swathed the tiny, empty room. A doll, a needlepoint pillow, and a blanket lay draped on the hammock in the corner. Ladies hats hung on the back of the door. Very, very interesting. A tool box sat on the desk and books on engineering filled the shelves along with a few others.

“What do you think yer doing?” a male voice demanded from behind him.

Kevighn turned and looked at a short, pudgy man with glasses, white hair, and a striped hat, dirt streaking his cheek. “I’m the new crewmember. I was looking for crew quarters.”

The older man’s eyes narrowed as if he didn’t quite believe him. “This way. You best be leaving her alone.

Who?” A girl engineer? Or a joy-girl in the only available space on the ship?

“Our engineer.”

Kevighn nodded as he followed the man out of the engine room. “Of course.”

She was probably the captain’s …lady friend. Yes, that made perfect sense given the captain’s warnings.

“The names’ Winky and these are crew quarters.” Winky opened a door which led to a very small, lightless room with six hammocks and footlockers. “Those two are both unoccupied, take yer pick.”

Kevighn chose a top hammock. Winky watched as he stowed his things in the footlocker as if waiting for him to do something wrong.

“Chore list is in the galley, changes every day.” Winky turned to leave. “Come along or you’ll miss supper.”

As they climbed the stairs, the sound of the captain scolding someone echoed down the stairwell. Her voice certainly carried, especially in close quarters.

“I told you to be back before sundown,” she chided.

“Sorry,” a man replied bashfully. “It’s just sundown now.” She made an annoyed noise. “Go eat, both of you—and thank you for the cake.”

“We thought you’d like it,” a female said shyly. Her voice reminded him of Magnolia, but lately everyone seemed to remind him of her.

Meeting the crew would be interesting. Hopefully, they’d be more like Jeff and less like Winky and the captain. As if hearing his thoughts, Winky narrowed his eyes at him as they crossed what looked like a common area and entered the galley.

A young woman, hair under a hat with a little bird on it, set the table with mismatched dishes. The hat hid her face, but her bustled gown looked rather fancy for this sort of airship.

Jeff held up a hand in greeting. “Ah, Kevighn, you made it.”

“Kevighn?” The young woman whirled around, nearly dropping the dish in her hand. Steel colored eyes stared at him. A familiar jaw dropped.

His heart pounded. “Magnolia? What are you doing here?”

Was the Bright Lady continuing to smile upon him or playing tricks?

The girl in the engineering room must be his fair blossom. No wonder the crew was so protective. The first mate’s little sister, a young girl, not to mention Magnolia sort of inspired protectiveness—and the fact she didn’t like it much only made it more fun.

Jeff did a double take. “Wait—you two know each other?”

Kevighn’s chest tightened. How exactly could he explain knowing her in a way that wouldn’t get him pushed off the ship mid-air?

“He knows V and James.” Magnolia set the table without missing a beat. But she bit her lower lip as she did so.

“Does he?” Jeff focused on him.

The intensity made Kevighn want to squirm. Instead, he shrugged, wishing she would have chosen a better explanation. “I wasn’t always an air pirate.”

Jeff harrumphed. That probably wasn’t the best answer either. But it wasn’t as if he was friends with either one of those rapscallions.

Kevighn studied her out of the corner of his eye. She looked even more beautiful than she had the last time he’d seen her, before he’d been exiled. He sucked in a sharp breath. Magnolia was no longer mortal. When had that happened?

And why?

The captain took the seat at the head of the wooden table. Kevighn tried to sit next to Magnolia, not that he could speak with her so publically, but she ended up between Jeff and the large dark man he’d seen earlier in the bar.

Supper was uncomfortable. Every time he even looked in Magnolia’s direction someone got his attention and pelted him with questions.

The message was clear–yes, if he was going to speak with her he’d have to be very discreet, otherwise they might make a detour over the Grand Canyon.

Noli put away the dress she’d had laundered off ship. The clever laundress even managed to get the grease out. The newest member of the crew could pose a problem.

Kevighn. On this ship. Flying figs.

He was exiled from the Otherworld, just like V’s family had been. That meant he had to make it on his own in the mortal realm and take up an occupation. Kevighn had been a pilot before and even owned his own airship once. It wasn’t as if exile would make him respectable all-of-thesudden.

Why couldn’t he have simply gone to work in an opium den? Certainly he’d spent enough time in them.

Kevighn wished to speak with her, she could see it in his eyes. Noli didn’t want to have the discussion of how she came to be here and why she was no longer mortal. No, it still hurt too much, and Kevighn …

Well, a man of opportunity such as he would see V breaking her stone as a chance to court her. No matter how handsome and dangerous he might be, she wasn’t about to be pursued by the likes of him. Fortunately, Jeff and the crew did an excellent job of deflecting him.

Someone rapped on her bedroom door. Her insides knotted as she closed the latch on her footlocker.

“Who’s there?” Noli prayed it wasn’t Kevighn.

“It’s me.” Captain Vix.

“Come in.” Noli place her new plant, a pot of mint, on her worktable next to her roses.

Vix popped her head in. “The new crewmember isn’t bothering you, is he? Winky said he was poking around.”

“No, though I have to admit, him being here surprised me.” She sat on her hammock, toying with the curls of the redheaded doll.

“If he bothers you, let me know. I’m not completely certain about him.” She twisted a little as if unsure. “I’m actually here because I want to know if during your repairs you by chance did anything to make the engines faster.” The gleam in her eyes told Noli that she hoped the answer was yes.

Noli grinned. “I may have tweaked a few things. Why do you ask?”

“Good, stand by in case there’s a problem, we’re leaving.”

“Now?” Noli threw her leather apron over her good dress she’d yet to change out of and stuffed her work gloves in her pocket.

“We’re going to chase some real baddies.” Her eyes danced with delight, like a child opening an enormous bag of sweets. “We’ve been chasing them for months, but it always seems like they never have cargo when we’re in a position do anything. Since the federal government won’t do anything about it, we—me and a few other ships—do. Try, at least.”

The conversation she’d had with Jeff came back to her as she grabbed her tool box. “Human trafficking. You mean these girls are transported by air?” Vix nodded. “It’s less regulated than sea or rails. Now stand by. If we’re going to catch these sons of dogs we’re going to have to give it all we’ve got.”

As if nothing were wrong, Noli sat at her worktable weaving her watch chain. Not that anything was amiss. No, the entire crew, sans Winky and Jeff was boarding the ship of bad air pirates, the traffickers. It was as if she had no value since she couldn’t use a pistol.

What she needed to do was check the engines; also, the hull was going to need repairs, as was whatever else the baddies shot up when the Vixen’s Revenge attacked them.

But no, Noli had been ordered to stay in her room like a naughty child so she wouldn’t get in the way. Perhaps she couldn’t use a pistol or fight, but surely she could do something more useful than work on her watch chain … or practice throwing her knife into the door, which she’d done until the sprite threatened to take over. Thad said she had a knack for knife throwing, which was good because she didn’t seem as adept at knife fighting.

I like making the watch chain. It’s much more fun than playing with the knife. James is going to love it so much. See how the beads sparkle? the sprite interjected as Noli wove the tiny silver beads she’d bought today into the pattern.

They are pretty, she replied. This would be part of the alternating sections of the watch chain, which would be made of five sections united with the silver clasps she’d also bought today. Ideally, it should only be three sections, but Charlotte’s hair wasn’t long enough and a shorter piece was easier to start and stop.

She’d just finished off the section when someone knocked on the door.

“Noli?” Captain Vix asked.

“Come in.” She took the weights off the finished section glad she hadn’t been practicing knife throwing. The last thing she wanted was Thad to get in trouble. Vix cocked her head. “What are you doing?

Making a watch chain. What can I help you with? May I check the engines now? Do you need me to go up top to make repairs?”

“We’re going to have to limp along until we reach San Fran. Especially now that we’re heavy with their supplies and cargo. Whatever you did to the engines worked perfectly. Hopefully, Hayden’s Follies will get here to fly decoy before we cross MoBatt territory, since the quickest way to San Fran is through Deseret. Right now I need you down below.” Noli followed, skirts rustling as Vix led her down to the main cargo hold.

“There’s no place else, so we’ve put them in the hold. But I’m no good with small children,” Vix told her. “I know you’re an engineer not a nursemaid, but perhaps you could help me with them? They’re afraid of the men—and rightfully so.”

Noli nodded, imaging what horrible things they’ve been through. “They’ll warm up to Winky soon enough.

I think they will.” Vix gave her the slightest of smiles and opened the door. “I’ll have him bring down some supper.”

Six little girls peered at her with wide eyes. Some had cuts and bruises, one was naked, and the others wore everything from rags to ripped party dresses. The eldestlooking girl was as dark as Asa. Another had almond eyes and yellowish skin.

A tiny blonde with giant blue eyes toddled over to Noli and wrapped her arms around her leg. “Are you taking me home to my Popi?”

Noli ran her fingers through the girl’s tangled hair and looked to Vix for the answer.

“We’re taking you someplace safe; the ladies there will help get you back to your mommies and daddies.” Vix used a baby voice, bending down with her hands on her knees.

Noli bit her tongue to keep from laughing at such ridiculousness.

“What should I do?” Noli surveyed the group, the torn dresses and bruised faces.

“See if anyone has any major injuries. Also, could you just stay with them for a little while? Please? I need to return to the bridge.” Vix shifted her weight from foot to foot.

“Go ahead. We’ll be fine, right?” Noli looked down at the little blonde girl.

The little girl nodded. “I’m hungry.”

Other heads bobbed in agreement.

“Winky will bring down some food.” Vix left.

Suddenly, Noli felt herself shoved out of her body as the sprite took control. “Hi girls, I’m Noli. Why don’t we get you all cleaned up so we can have supper?”

Noli watched as the sprite paraded them up to the engine room where she’d secretly rigged a way for the heat of the engines to warm a barrel of water that was supposed to be used as a ballast, which she’d snuck up from the hold. That was going to be her bath later. Ballast water didn’t need to be clean to be useful and there’d been no time in Denver for a hot bath. She’d planned on returning the barrel to its rightful place when she’d finished with it.

“I only have one bar of soap, but we’ll make six wash cloths.” The sprite used her little knife to cut rags into pieces and gave one to each girl. “We have some nice warm water so let’s get everyone clean.” She helped the girls wash up, then dressed them, deftly using the fabric from her walls and hair ribbons. Actually, it wasn’t half bad. Still …

Let me back in, I can do this. Noli tried to shove her aside.

I’m a much better hair-braider, the sprite shot back as she sat everyone down in a long hair brushing chain. Noli hadn’t even realized she owned that many combs and brushes let along brought them with her.

It’s my turn, Noli demanded after everyone’s hair had been combed and braided No, it’s always your turn. No fair. “Let’s see if Mr. Winky has your supper.”

“Miss Noli, are you and the girls in there?” Winky said from the other side of the engine room door.

“We’re coming right now.” She led the girls back down the stairs, into the hold, and sat them down on crates. The sprite peered at the tray Winky carried. “What is that?”

Winky bobbed his head. “Oatmeal, Miss Noli, we weren’t planning on taking passengers.”

“Oh.”

Noli wanted to smack the sprite. Don’t hurt his feelings—tell him he did a good job.

Why?

Because it’s nice, and he’s nice.

Oh. The sprite didn’t like to hurt anyone’s feelings. She gave him a huge smile. “It was nice of you to make this, Mr. Winky. I’m sure it’s delicious.”

“I try my best, Miss Noli.” He gave her a little bob of the head as he helped her dish out six bowls of surprisingly unlumpy oatmeal.

“Could you try to find some spare blankets?” the sprite added.

“Of course, Miss Noli.” Winky left.

Noli watched in a combination of horror and boredom as the sprite fussed over the girls, made a bed for them out of blankets, and told strange stories that made no sense to Noli but had the girls rollicking with unladylike laughter.

Every time Noli fought for control, she lost. Fear consumed her. What if she couldn’t regain possession of the body? What if she never did and eventually her real self faded away, leaving only the sprite. No one would ever know something else resided in her body, that she wasn’t truly like this.

You worry too much, the sprite scolded as she stroked the little blonde girl’s hair, the girl’s eyes heavy with sleep, as the sprite hummed an unfamiliar tune.

Finally, the little girl fell asleep. All six girls slept, a redhead snoring softly in the corner. Noli knew girls her age could often be found in joy houses, but this young? The tiny blonde was five, the eldest of the lot only ten. She’d like to convince herself they were destined for factories. Unfortunately, factories weren’t any nicer and probably wasn’t where they’d been headed.

The sprite yawned. I think it’s time for us to go to sleep.

Too bad we used all the water . Noli tried not to sound sour.

But I only used one barrel, the other is for us. I was just trying to be nice. Hurt leaked into her mental voice.

There were two? When were there two? This was getting to be too much. Noli sighed inwardly. Being nice is good, especially to hurt little girls. Yes, let’s take a bath and go to bed.

Perhaps in the morning she could wrest control of her own body back from the sprite.

Desperation to speak with Magnolia chased Kevighn like the air patrol pursued air pirates Kevighn crept into the engine room; his eyes fell on the flowers painted on the engine as he snuck past. It reminded him of Creideamh— his sister would do something like that, though she’d been a more accomplished painter.

The door wasn’t closed all the way and he pushed it open. “Magnolia?”

The only light came from the engine room, illuminating the sleeping Noli, sweetly cradled in the hammock. Her ears poked out slightly from her sleep cap, a doll cradled in her arms. She looked so …vulnerable when she slept.

“Magnolia? It’s Kevighn.” He stepped inside her tiny room, so he wasn’t obvious if anyone walked into the engine room, and closed the door behind him.

Her eyes flickered open. “I know you.”

Kevighn took a step backward, nearly crashing into the wall. What an odd thing to say. “Um, yes, you do.”

She sat up, green blanket slipping to reveal a white ruffled nightdress. “You’re fun. I like to have fun. It’s boring here.”

Magnolia flashed him a flirtatious smile—something very un-Magnolia-like.

His stomach churned and the hairs on his arms stood up. Something wasn’t right. This wasn’t his little blossom. This wasn’t even the Magnolia he’d seen at supper.

“Who are you?” He peered into her steel eyes, which didn’t quite seem like hers. No. It was like someone else looked out of Magnolia’s eyes.

“I’m Noli,” she giggled, tossing her head a little.

That wasn’t her laugh. It reminded him more of those vapid courtiers the high queen kept. Magnolia never tossed her head like that, either.

“Where’s Noli?” he demanded. This girl who looked like Magnolia wasn’t a changeling or simulacrum—but she wasn’t quite Magnolia either.

“I’m Noli.” She giggled again. “Oh, you mean the other Noli? The boring one? She’s sleeping.” Magnolia made an exasperated noise. “Finally.”

“What do you mean the other Noli?” His heart sped as he leaned against the closed door. Something was amiss. “She lives here, too.” She tapped her head with her index finger. “She’s so bossy. She never lets me have a turn.”

His heart seized. “There are two of you in one body? How did that happen?”

“Queen Tiana. One day I was just there, in this body— but the other Noli wouldn’t leave. She was supposed to leave.” She huffed, blowing a wayward piece of hair out of her face. “How am I supposed to have fun if I have to share with her?

Queen Tiana? How and why would she do that? “What are you?”

It wasn’t difficult to guess—the pointed ears, the beautiful body, the not-so-bright-but-chipper occupant.

“I’m a sprite, of course.” She giggled again.

Things started to make a sense. But only a little.

“Will you take me to the Otherworld? It’s so boring here.” She batted her eyelashes.

“I don’t think Stiofán would like that very much.” He kept his voice guarded.

“Why?” She cocked her head, eyes widening. “He broke the stone. It hurt. The other Noli’s no fun because she hurts so much.”

“Wait, Stiofán broke her stone?” His jaw dropped as his heart did a dance of joy. If Stiofán had broken it off with Magnolia that meant he still had a chance.

She nodded. “The other Noli thinks someone made him.”

That sounded like his little blossom. Poor girl.

“You said the other Noli is sleeping? Could you wake her for me? Please?” He gave her his most charming smile.

“No. If I wake her up she won’t let me have the body back.” Her lower lip jutted out. “I never get a turn.”

“Please. I really need to speak with her. I’ll tell her that you should have more turns.”

“You will?” Her whole being brightened with such intensity he winced. Not being mortal anymore, she no longer had the Spark, but she certainly possessed something.

“Of course.” He added another smile for good measure. The sprite wouldn’t have the answers he sought, and well, that wasn’t his Magnolia. Magnolia and a sprite in the same body—a very attractive Fae body—who could imagine?

“I suppose I could.” She sighed a little, as if it were a huge imposition. “Let me see if I can wake her.”

For a moment she was …gone, eyes blank, body still. It was nearly as strange as the other girl speaking out of Magnolia’s pink lips.

The eyes blinked and widened. “Kevighn, what are you doing here? Do you know how much trouble you’ll get in if the catch you?” she hissed.

Now that was his Magnolia.

“Noli, why aren’t you mortal anymore?” he blurted.

She looked away, face darkening. “I don’t want to talk about it—and I never gave you permission to call me Noli.”

True. However, everyone on the ship did, as did her friends—and that whelp of a prince.

His fingertips brushed her shoulder in a very familiar gesture, the white cloth of her ruffled nightdress soft under his fingertips. “Please? It … it involves the queen, doesn’t it?”

“Never bargain with the high queen.” Her voice a whisper, she clutched the doll to her chest like a shield, expression contorting into one of pain.

Kevighn’s hand stayed on her shoulder, since she didn’t glare at it or brush it away. “Why would you bargain with her?”

“I had to get home somehow.” Her voice cracked with pain.

“Oh, right.” He’d been to one to inform her that eating faery food bound her to the Otherworld—and the high queen possessed the power to send her home.

Eyes brimming with pain looked up at him. “It’s so difficult. It wears me out trying to keep her in check.” She straightened with resolve. “But we’ll fix it and I’ll be me again.”

“Of course.” He still didn’t understand what happened, but there wasn’t any way he knew of to get her humanity back. Getting rid of the sprite, well, that seemed more feasible. Maybe.

Then again, Magnolia Braddock was the most determined girl he’d ever met, even more than his sister.

“Why are you on this ship?” Her eyes met his in her old, refreshingly direct manner.

“I was looking for a job. You?” Kevighn leaning against the door again, since she hadn’t invited him to sit—not that there was a place other than a little bench and her hammock. If she invited him to her hammock he’d want to do more than sit and talk.

“It’s better than Boston.” She hugged the doll to her chest. “I miss V.”

Who was off questing—if Igan and his crew hadn’t accidently killed him. He prayed to the Bright Lady they had.

“I’m here.” He gave her a reassuring smile, but didn’t touch her. Yes, that was the right card to play. Slow and steady. “When you’re ready to talk, I’m here.” Kevighn’s smile grew lopsided. “If your brother hasn’t tossed me off the ship while it’s moving.”

Magnolia laughed her laugh, like bubbles popping in a glass of champagne. “I won’t let him torture you too much.” Her laughter stopped abruptly. “If he knew you were involved with my disappearance … ”

“I won’t tell…will you?” He gave her a searching glance.

She swallowed and shook her head as she chewed on her lower lip. “No. I won’t tell.”

Taking her hand, the one not holding the doll, he looked into her eyes. “I’ll help you in any way I can.” Kevighn kissed her hand. “Good night.”

“Good night, Kevighn.” Her big eyes stared up at him, a mixture of too many emotions to read. He most definitely had her off balance. Good.

He left, closing the door behind him, praying he didn’t run into Winky.

Magnolia wasn’t mortal. Stiofán had left her. Things just got better and better, and he gave his thanks to the Bright Lady.

Then again, Kevighn was a huntsman and he always got what he wanted in the end.

Fourteen

MoBatts

“I can’t believe we missed them again.” Steven wanted to bang his head on the wooden table of the dingy air terminal bar in Denver. “That is the most problematic tracking spell I’ve ever seen.” It made tracking with a sigil seem simplistic.

“At least I know one,” James huffed, signaling a serving girl and they placed their order.

He gave his brother a smile, trying to keep his own frustrations at bay. “I … I’m glad you do. I don’t know what I’d do without you.”

“Really?” James brightened.

“Really.” For every problem James had instigated, he’d also offered solutions. Certainly, this quest had been more interesting, albeit frustrating, with his younger brother in attendance. At the same time he was grateful for the company and assistance.

He could do without the sulkiness and odd moods.

The serving girl brought their food and left, but not without giving them both winsome smiles. Many a girl in bars like this also made … personal visits.

“How are we going to find the ship?” Steven raked a hand through his hair. This time the tracking spell had been inconclusive.

James rolled his eyes and chewed his overly large bite of meat pie. “Um, ask if anyone knows where Barrel of Monkeys is headed? What sort of ship name is that, anyhow?”

“The name isn’t important. Finding them is.” Days had been wasted chasing this blasted vessel across the country. But if they found little Rahel and returned her to Dr. Heinz, it would be worth it. If they failed … well, he didn’t have the luxury of even entertaining the notion.

“What do you know of the Barrel of Monkeys?” a female voice demanded, a click of a pistol punctuating the question. Two blonde women, most likely sisters, stood in front of them, the taller of the two holding a pistol. No one in the bar even looked up from their conversations.

“Please, don’t shoot.” Steven put his hands in the air. “We’re trying to find it.”

“Why?” The woman with the pistol didn’t lower her weapon or gaze. Both women wore trousers. Trousers!

James shrugged. “They have something we want.”

“What?” she snapped. Her hair was longer and in one braid pinned up.

“An acquaintance has contracted us to retrieve his child,” Steven stammered, hoping these were friends, not foes. At least they were mortal.

Her pistol lowered. “Oh. We’re on the same side, then. I’m Hattie Hayden and this is my sister Hittie. We happen to know where those sons of dogs are.”

Steven perked. “You do?”

“You part of the children’s liberation front or just for hire?” Hittie’s eyes narrowed. Her hair was cut nearly as short as a man’s.

“We’re just the hired help,” James gave her a disarming smile.

Hattie shrugged. “Everyone’s got to make a living. Anyway, our friends are hopefully boarding that ship and stealing their cargo right now. We’re meeting up with them.”

“Wait—they’re boarding the ship of air pirates and stealing their cargo?” Steven blinked. Who in their right mind would rob an air pirate?

Hittie bristled, broad shoulders squaring. “It’s for the greater good. Children shouldn’t be stolen and forced into slavery.”

“True. But what do they do with the children afterwards?”

“We take them to a safehouse and try to return them to their families,” Hattie replied. “Here’s the deal. We just lost a crewmember. You help us and when we meet up with our friends, we’ll make sure you get your girl. If the safehouse contacts her parents first you won’t get paid.”

True. The last thing he wanted to do was waste more time.

“How can we help you?” James took a casual drink of beer as if discussing the weather or something equally inane.

“You do what we tell you,” Hittie snapped, taking a step toward them. “We’re an all-female crew and we don’t tolerate no disrespect. We don’t usually take on men.”

James’ face brightened. “Wait—you’re Hayden’s Follies, I’ve heard of you.”

“Good things, I hope,” Hattie preened.

An all-female band of, well, he had a feeling they were air pirates.

Steven rubbed his chin, taking this all in. “If women can’t legally fly airships, how can you operate?”

Hittie wrinkled her turned-up nose in distain. “Do you think we care?”

“No, of course not.” Well, that was one way to look at the law.

Hattie checked her pocket watch and tapped the toe of her manly boots. “Are you in?”

Steven and James exchanged glances. It beat their other options.

Standing, he offered his hand. “We’re in.”

Hattie shook his hand, grip stronger than he expected and jerked her pointed chin toward the door of the bar. “Good, let’s go rescue some little girls.”

“Hope you’re rested because the next twenty hours are going to be hell,” Hittie sneered as she showed them around the microscopic ship.

“Why?” Steven took an instant dislike to Hittie, the younger sister. Truly, a sparrow-class ship held three people comfortably. Hattie was the pilot and captain, Hittie the engineer. They’d lost their gunner, which James had been assigned to. The ladies had deemed him useless and told him to stay out of the way.

Useless? Him? Then again, he never felt the need to learn to shoot.

“Because your own strength is unequal to the task, do not assume that it is beyond the powers of man … ” he quoted under his breath.

“As soon as we meet up with Vix, we’re going to be flying decoy. Fastest way to San Fran is through Deseret Territory—MoBatt country.” Hittie looked to James. “Which is why we need a good gunner.”

None of this meant anything to Steven and he didn’t want to sound stupid or anger her by asking. All he knew from Noli was that sparrow-class ships were fairly useless except for the fact that they could go very fast.

“Wait—Vix, as in Captain Vix?” James asked.

Hittie’s blond eyebrows rose. “You know her?”

“I met her a few months ago. I know her first mate.” James turned to Steven, eyes alight. “This is good—really good.”

Steven’s brows knitted. “Sorry, I’m not following.”

“The Vixen’s Revenge is Jeff’s ship. They’ll be far more likely to hand Rahel over to us.” James’ forehead wrinkled. “Well, you better let me do the asking. He probably still wants to kick the stuffing out of you.”

It took a moment for this to sink in. “Jeff’s ship. As in Noli’s Jeff?” He made a face trying to assimilate this information. The Bright Lady played tricks, surely. “Is the air pirate community truly that small?”

“Pretty much–which is why we’re the one’s stealing the children,” Hittie retorted. “The men don’t have the gall to break the rules and the government doesn’t give a gear.” Her lips formed a smirk. “Why does Jeff want to beat the stuffing out of you?”

“Um,” Steven’s cheeks warmed. “I want to marry his sister.” James’ eyebrows rose. “What?” he retorted. “I will find some way to be with her, no matter what people say.”

He had to. Not just because he’d promised, but because Noli made his life better, him better, in so many ways.

“Good. I like Noli. She keeps you from being insufferable.” James shoved his hands into his pockets. “You should still let me do talking, just in case.”

Hittie held up her stubby and rough hands. “Enough chatter, we should be meeting up with the ship any moment. Then it’s time to hold on.”

The sound of another airship’s engines woke Noli. Sparrow-class by the sound of it.

“Noli?” Jeff whispered from outside her door.

“Come in.” She sat up and yawned. “Trouble?”

“Our decoy in case we encounter MoBatts. Not only are we limping, we’re about to limp through Deseret.” Jeff shook his head as he stood in the doorway. “Crazy, I tell you, but the sooner we get these kids to San Fran the better. When we get to there I want you to meet them.” Circles hung under his eyes. Dark shadows colored his chin. Shaving didn’t seem to be a priority. Neither did sleep.

“Air pirates worthy of my acquaintance?” She laughed, remembering his reluctance to introduce her to his friend back in Los Angeles. How long ago that seemed.

Jeff grinned and leaned against the door frame. “An all-female crew. They’re part of Vix’s women’s equality movement and the children’s liberation front—female air pirates who try to stop human trafficking. It’s their engineer I think you’d like.”

“I’d like to meet a female engineer.” She’d never met another girl who liked to fix things.

“The reason why I’m here is that we need you to be on hand. Also, being chased by MoBatts is … interesting. We need the girls to stay with you up here in case they become scared. We can’t risk having you away from the engines.”

Noli crossed her arms over her chest. “I should have had time to do repairs. How are we flying with holes in our hull?”

“We’ve patched them the best we can—believe me,” he replied. “This is a very risky venture.”

“Oh.” Noli nodded, understanding. “Because the law won’t see what we’re doing as a good deed. We’re as guilty as those who stole the children in the first place.”

“Exactly—and the authorities will probably know where we’re headed as soon as they find the other ship, so we need to beat them to San Fran. If there are no children onboard, they can’t do anything.” His smile grew lopsided. “Sometimes there are perks to the holes in legislation.”

“I’m scared, Noli.” The little blonde girl, Rahel, wrapped her arms around Noli’s leg as Noli attempted to tighten a loose screw on the fan of the starboard engine. It was always the starboard side. At least the ship held up. But the fans weren’t and if the fans didn’t hold up the ship could overheat. She should have replaced all the fans when she had the chance.

Gunfire rang in the distance. Making sure the screw was tight, she tucked her screwdriver in its loop on her tool-belt and embraced tiny Rahel. The other girls slept soundly in the corner of the engine room. Fear of them being caught—or shot down—balled in the pit of her own belly, so she could hardly blame the little girl for being afraid.

“Everything will be fine,” Noli soothed, running her fingers through Rahel’s long blonde hair as a loud noise boomed behind them followed by the rat-tat-tat of a gatling gun. “Why don’t you go to sleep? When you wake everything should be over.”

She hoped.

“I want my bed,” she sobbed. “And my popi.” Fat tears streamed down her little face.

“Would you like to sleep in my bed?” Noli took her by the hand and led her to her room, trying to think of a way to make her happy and quiet before she woke the other girls. Again. “Look, you may sleep in my hammock.”

Rahel peered into the dim room and made a face. “You sleep there?”

“It’s actually quite comfortable.” Noli helped the little girl into the hammock. “Here’s a pillow and blanket.” She tucked the little pillow under Rahel’s head and covered her with the green blanket. “You may even hold my doll.”

Rahel took the offered doll and fingered her red curls. “What’s her name?”

“Charlotte,” she replied without a thought. The ship shook and the engines made a noise of protest. “You go to sleep. I’ll return to check on you.”

Rahel closed her eyes and nodded. Noli caressed the little girl’s cheek then ran back into the engine room just as something boomed in the distance.

Steven gripped the bolted-down table in tiny common area as Hayden’s Follies rolled, the entire ship tilting to one side as everything not secured slid around, creating a merry mess. A slew of gunfire punctuated the evasive maneuver, every rat-tat-tat of the patrol’s gatling gun sounding as if it would pierce the hull and shoot him.

Perhaps this wasn’t such a good idea. Apparently flying decoy meant that they drew the patrols away from the other ship.

The ship rolled in the opposite direction, things continuing to fall, his knuckles whitening as he held on, not wanting to join the loose objects. A large boom radiated from the back of the ship and they took a nosedive, throwing him forward. He stopped when his body hit the wall, the breath knocking right out of him.

“Pull up, pull up,” James shouted from the bridge, gunfire continuing to be exchanged.

“I’m trying, but we’re going to crash,” Hattie yelled back. “The best I can do is land us in a place they can’t get to.”

Rubbing his head, Steven gulped. Being caught by patrols was bad. The kind that meant jails and aethergraphs to Quinn.

“Hold on,” Hattie yelled. “We’re about to kiss the ground.”

Something between a boom, a screech, and a wail filled the air as the entire craft shook. Steven was thrust forward again. This time he put his arms out in front of him. Pain shot through his left wrist.

“Everyone keep still,” Hattie ordered when the craft stopped shaking.

An eerie silence blanketed the ship as the engine went quiet. They could hear the engines of the other ships. It was so quiet they could probably hear the thunder of his own frantic heart. Steven crept toward the bridge where Hattie looked as if she literally held her breath. Finally, the sound of the engines disappeared. He breathed a sigh of relief that made his entire body shudder.

“What now?” Steven whispered from the doorway.

“Being downed air pirates in Deseret isn’t a good thing,” Hattie whispered back. “We get out, survey the damage, and pray we get ourselves back in the sky before the MoBatts spot us.”

“What about the Vixen’s Revenge?” James asked from the gunning station, a trickle of blood leaking from his lower lip.

Hattie shook her head slowly. “We pray they got away and get into safe airspace with no further problems.”

They stood in front of the small craft, the sun rising above them. Certainly, the wilds of Deseret Territory were beautiful, with the snow-crested rocks and mountains. Never had he seen such colors, at least not in this realm.

“What’s the damage?” Hattie asked Hittie.

The corners of Hittie’s lips turned down, the deep and disturbing frown seeming to permeate throughout her entire wiry form. “Fortuna smiled on us … sort of. It’s purely structural. They missed the engines. But how in Hades are we going to fix a broken tail and the breeches in the hull? If we can even find the tail.”

The schooner was made of wood and metal. Hmmm … Ignoring everyone, Steven placed his hands on the bullet-riddled hull. Yes … that could work. What about the tail? Moving over to the tail section, he examined it. If they could find the rest he just might be able to reattach it.

“Captain, if we repair the tail and the holes in the ship we could get to San Francisco?” A plan formed in Steven’s mind. Getting to Rahel before the rescue ladies alerted Dr. Heinz was still priority—and they couldn’t do that grounded in enemy territory.

“We could … in theory,” Hattie replied slowly, nodding as if doing so made the words more true. Certainly they wouldn’t last long if they couldn’t get airborne.

“Good,” Steven replied. “Why don’t you two find the rest of the tail? James and I will start on the repairs.” The sisters stood there, blinking as if he’d spoken in tongues.

Hittie’s arms crossed over her ample chest. Skepticism etched every inch of her face. “You mean you can repair the ship?”

“I think so.” He looked at James. “Right, James?”

James’ forehead furrowed, clearly not understanding what he meant. “Um, sure.”

“That gives me so much confidence,” Hittie huffed.

“Noli’s an ace engineer and I’ve been her chief assistant since we were children, I’ve learned a few things over the years.” Hopefully that would be explanation enough. “I can’t make any promises, but we have just as much reason to get back up in the air as you.”

Hattie toyed with the ends of her braid which had come unpinned at some point. “True … ” She looked to her sister. “We don’t have anything to lose.”

“You wreck my ship I wreck your face,” Hittie spat. “Let’s see if we can find the tail.” The two sisters retreated in the direction they’d fled from.

James came up beside him, eyes dancing with amusement. “What exactly is your plan?”

Despite the bone-chilling cold, Steven rolled up his sleeves so he could work. “We’re earth court. The ship is made of wood.”

“Are you mad?” James hissed, eyes going wide. “We’re not supposed to use magic unsupervised in this realm.”

Steven laughed. Now James wanted to be sensible? “Right, like you’ve ever paid attention to that. We’ve been using a tracking spell, remember?”

“That’s different. You want to use magic to repair someone else’s ship? While they’re here?” His voice rose in pitch, cracking a little, eyes widening, and cheeks flushing.

“James, if we don’t get there when the Vixen’s Revenge does, we won’t get Rahel, which means we won’t get the automaton, which means we’re back at square one and we’re running out of time.” He met his brother’s eyes. “If you have a better idea I’d love to hear it.”

“You look and sound so much like father right now.” A smile tugged at James’ lips.

Terror seized Steven’s chest as his hand went to his forehead. “I do? I’m so sorry.”

James chuckled and shook his head. “Better you than me. All right, let’s see what we can do … I’m not really good at this sort of magic.”

Steven put his hands over the breech in the hull nearest him. “Let’s give it a go.”

“Sure. I’ll take the other side, you take this one?” James jerked his head toward the other side of the little ship.

“Sounds good.” Steven’s attentions returned to the hull in front of him. The bullet holes were mostly superficial. It was the hull breaches he needed to repair so they could get airborne. Time to survey the damage. Magic tingled through his fingertips as he probed the breech and gently manipulated the wood to close the fissures. It was a slow, tedious process. He kept needing to stop and stamp to warm himself and blow on his hands. Finally, the breach closed and he breathed an icy sigh of relief. One down, one more to go … on this side. Then the tail.

When he’d finished both he found James peering at him, cheeks red from the cold. He whistled. “That’s nice work, too nice.”

“What do you mean too nice?” His fingers traced the breech as he scowled at his brother. “You can’t even tell.”

“Exactly. They won’t believe we plugged it if it looks perfect. Here, look at mine.”

James grabbed his arm and led him to the other side. Obvious repair lines marked where he’d merged the wood.

“I didn’t even mean it, but then I’m not as good as you.”

“It’s patience you lack, not talent,” Steven replied. “But I see what you mean, that’s a good idea.” The idea of marring his beautiful handiwork still made his belly churn.

“Really?” James brightened so much Steven wanted to put out his hands to warm them.

“Yes. Let me fix it. Why don’t you see how many bullets you can pull out of the hull and repair what you need to. Hopefully the women will return soon—with the tail.” They’d have to find some way to get the women out of eye-shot so that they could repair the tail, which would be a similar process.

Steven returned to his side of the hull and carefully, artfully, made his perfect work look marred—like James, but more deliberate. He’d just finished when he heard the sound of female voices and something being dragged.

His heart leapt. If they could get up in the air soon they might still be able to arrive in San Francisco around the same time the Vixen’s Revenge did—and get Rahel.

“Need some help?” he called, running to join them, James on his heels.

“Titties on a fish, it’s cold out here,” Hittie called back, breath coming out frozen.

They joined the women and took the heavy tail section from them and dragged it back to the ship. The battered tail piece was worse for wear, part of it broken, but better than nothing.

“You two did this?” Hittie stared at the hull in disbelief, jaw hanging open as if she didn’t quite understand what she looked at.

“You have to admit, they did an ace job.” Hattie flashed James a comely look.

James gave her a large grin. “We do what we can. You have to admit, it is cold enough to freeze the balls off a brass monkey out here.”

Steven scowled at his brother’s vulgar language.

He ignored him. “I know being women doesn’t mean you automatically know how to cook—but we can’t cook at all. Steven burns water. Anyway, maybe you could make us all some coffee and we’ll get this fixed so we can get back up in the sky?”

“You don’t have to ask me twice.” Hittie stamped and blew on her hands. She turned to her sister. “Coming, Hattie?”

Hattie shot James another long look, this one through veiled lashes. “Are you sure we can’t be of assistance?”

“We’re fine—something warm to drink would be the best help of all,” James replied.

The way James said that sounded almost … naughty and Steven looked away.

“Suit yourself, we’ll return.” With a final wistful look, Hattie followed Hittie into the little ship.

Well, that was elegant. Certainly he’d never get away with saying anything like that. Hittie would probably smack him. Hard. With a loaded pistol.

“Help me?” Steven asked his brother. “This is a two man job. One to hold, one to fix.”

“I’ll hold,” James volunteered.

“Good.”

James held the tail and Steven worked to fuse it to the back of the ship. This proved much harder and the end result wasn’t nearly as neat as his repairs—but again, the imperfections were probably for the better. Being sound mattered more than appearance anyhow.

Above him an automobile engine sputtered.

Hittie and Hattie ran out of the ship, pistols drawn as the shadow of a flying car, a Dragon model by the looks of it, flew over them. Unlike Noli’s bat-winged, bugged-eyed Pixy, this flying car looked more the beast. Giant leather wings, twice the size of the Pixy’s and shaped like dragon wings, flapped. The loud sound sliced through the cold and quiet air. The car was an odd shade of green; the shape of the hood reminiscent of a dragon’s head, complete with large headlamps for eyes.

“Do we signal them for help?” James hissed.

“We don’t know if they’re friend or foe,” Hattie warned, pistol still drawn.

Something felt wrong. Deseret was large, the sparse population clustered, leaving vast stretches of open land. They’d taken care to avoid civilization.

The rat-tat-tat of a gatling gun had everyone ducking behind the ship for cover.

“Hells bells,” Hattie hissed, firing her pistol at the Dragon.

“That’s not a patrol ship—no one, not the MoBatts, not the air patrol, not the military uses flying cars as attack vehicles.” Hattie fired again, using the tale of the ship as a blind.

James ducked behind the ship as the flying car buzzed them, sending out another spew of metal bullets as they clanked against rocks, dirt, and the hull of the ship they’d just repaired.

“I say, you’d think they’re trying to kill us,” James hissed.

Gulping, Steven looked up at the three leering men in the Dragon careening through the sky like a drunken wood faery. The men all reminded him of Igan—ruffians who liked hassling others for sport.

“I can’t tell from here, but they could be,” he muttered to his brother as the sisters continued to fire at the Dragon.

“Wait, what are you talking about?” James paled.

“I think we’ve got ourselves more helpers, what did you think they were?” Steven winced as another stream of bullets flew past. At this moment he didn’t dare use magic. Not yet.

“Come out, come out where ever you are,” one of the men called.

James’ eyes widened. “Flying figs, you mean they actually want to kill us? But outright killing us is against quest rules.”

“Since when has she ever played by the rules?” The words tasted bitter in his mouth.

“Why aren’t you leaving?” Hattie cried, firing more. “Oh hells bells, I’m out.” Her empty pistol made clicking noises.

“Dance for us,” one man leered.

“Could we go back inside and take off?” Steven called to the ladies. An airship was faster than a flying car…right?

“I think we should try to get back onto the ship, if at least to use our gatling gun,” Hittie called back.

James huddled next to him. “I think we need to use magic to crash it,” he whispered. “Do you know a spell to make the engine seize?”

“Why would I know that?” It was difficult not to roll his eyes in annoyance.

“Um, because you always help Noli.”

“I never used magic to help her fix things, not even once.” He was quite proud of that—learning to blend in seamlessly with the mortals and not use his magic unless it was part of his lessons or at his father or Quinn’s direction.

James made a face of disgust. “There’s no time to be a fussy old bodger. We need to do something. Are you going to do it or am I?”

“I’ll do it,” Steven huffed as the spray of bullets crept closer. Of all the idiotic things. Then again, what choice did they have? Not that he knew what to do.

Closing his eyes, he muttered a few choice words under his breath. Magic tingled up his hand as he felt the air around him charge making the hairs on his arms stand on end.

Taking a deep breath, he opened his eyes, releasing the pent-up pure magic at the flying car. The invisible bolt of magical energy zipped through the air, searing the Dragon in half as easily as he might cut a loaf of bread. Screams from the vehicle bounced off the rocks as the front half and the back half fell from the ground in different directions.

“Let’s get out of here,” Steven called as the Dragon crashed, the screams and curses of the men curdling the air, which still prickled with lingering magic.

Hattie stood there, frozen, mouth handing open.

“Good one, Captain Subtle,” James hissed.

He hadn’t known what else to do.

“You’re right.” Hittie gritted her jaw. “Come on, Hattie, let’s get out of here.” She looked back at the wreckage and shook her head. “I don’t want to be here when they get to us.”

If they lived.

Fear gripped him, rooting him to the spot. He could have killed those men. But they had been trying to kill him. Also, hopefully they were Fae and not human.

Either way, he couldn’t let them hurt Hittie and Hattie.

“Think later.” James shoved him toward the airship.

They got inside. Hittie fired up the engines and Hattie took off into the sky, leaving their assailants behind.

“What happened back there?” Hattie’s voice went soft, eyes on the currently empty sky.

Steven’s heart sank as he crowded onto the tiny bridge. How did he explain what he did? “Deseret has pockets of aether. Aether has been known to do strange things.”

Yes, that worked. Aether caused all sorts of problems from disappearances to spurring war and creativity. What the mortals called aether was actually magic leaking from the Otherworld.

“I … I suppose so.” Hattie looked pale, hands gripping the steering wheel so tight her knuckles went white.

“Whatever it was, I’m glad we’re out of there,” Hittie replied. “I hope the ship holds.”

“Me, too,” Steven replied.

“They were after you?” Hittie’s eyebrows rose as she looked him up and down as if trying to figure out who would want to kill him—and why.

Steven gulped. “I think they were.”

“Who’d want to kill you?” Hattie’s hands relaxed a little.

“Well, it’s either our mother or our uncle,” James replied, chipper as usual.

Hittie nodded in some gesture halfway between approval and acceptance. “Some family. Now, let’s see if we can make our way to San Fran without any more problems.”

Their lack of probing questions felt like a weight lifting from his shoulders.

Steven smiled. “Yes, that’s an excellent idea.”

Fifteen

Taking Chances

As far as Kevighn knew they were out of Deseret, but he wasn’t sure. That made the bridge of the Vixen’s Revenge no less tense as they sped toward their destination. He manned the front guns, Asa and Thad were taking turns operating the back guns, which were up top. In the distance, the sun threatened to consider rising.

“I have a feeling they’ve got Hayden’s Follies. It’s been hours since we’ve seen them.” Jeff’s voice went quiet, eyes on the currently empty horizon while he steered the ship.

Captain Vix’s lips pressed together until they went white. She bowed her head and closed her eyes as if praying to whomever mortal air pirates worshiped.

“Should we look for them?” Kevighn asked from his gunner’s post.

“No,” the captain replied. “We can’t risk it. But if they don’t appear in San Fran soon after we do, we’ll send out a search.”

Jeff gave Captain Vix a long look. “Hittie and Hattie are the most resilient people we know, they’ll be fine.”

Someone stirred in the doorway. “Are we out of Deseret yet?”

Magnolia leaned against the door frame. The last time he’d seen her in that green and brown dress had been back in the Otherworld, when she’d told him she’d chosen that whelp of a prince over him. This time her hair was bound, not as free and wild as he remembered. Grease streaked her pale cheek and she held a wrench in her hand.

Though no longer mortal, she was still his Magnolia.

“Noli, you should be below,” Vix scolded from her captain’s chair.

“The girls are asleep, and I was feeling trapped. I’ll go below again in a moment. I just—”

“It’s quiet right now, Captain,” Jeff reassured, surveying the horizon again with his eyes.

Kevighn tried to think of a reason to keep her up here, even for a few moments. “Would you like to learn how to gun? There’s no one around, it might prove helpful one day,” he added when Vix and Jeff frowned.

“I was always taught that you had to learn how to call first,” Vix replied. “Usually someone calls the targets and then the front gunner knows where to aim,” she explained. “You use the numbers of a clock. If something is at 2 o’clock, he would fire there.” Her hand gestured toward the panoramic window.

“What about if it’s behind us?” Magnolia replied.

“That’s what back gunners are for,” Jeff told her. “Noli, if you want to help you could make us all some coffee. You’re getting pretty good at it.” He smiled. “Then, I suppose I can teach you to call targets if you truly are interested in learning.”

“Coffee?” Her nose scrunched up in one of her cute faces. “I suppose I could do that.” She disappeared.

Kevighn caught Jeff following her with a concerned look.

“Is she all right?” he said softly to Jeff, remembering his very odd encounter with the other Magnolia. Did they know? Probably not.

“My sister is none of your concern, Mr. Silver,” Jeff snapped, eyes flashing. “I’m unsure exactly what your relationship is with—”

Kevighn held up a hand, hoping to stave off any conflict. “The last thing I’d ever do is hurt her. I promise. She told me all about you.”

His eyes narrowed. “Did she?”

“She did–which is why I sought you out over anyone else when I needed a job. Magnolia is one of the most honorable people I know, and she idolizes you.” He might as well tell him the truth. “I didn’t know she was here, honest. I figured she was with your mother.”

Jeff shot him a look that rivaled the high queen’s angry face. “If I ever find out differently … ”

“Of course.” Kevighn understood where Jeff was coming from. “I had a sister once, too, you know.” He looked away. One day he would find that earth court bastard and make him pay.

Kevighn walked into the galley and Magnolia handed him a cup of coffee.

“I appreciate it.” He took the steaming mug from her. She’d already brought Vix and Jeff cups and he wanted to escape their scrutiny.

“Who hurt Creideamh? You never told me.” Magnolia took a sip of her own coffee as she leaned against the wooden table.

“Just an earth court prat,” he brushed off, not quite ready to say his name out loud. To remember.

Steel eyes gazed up at him as her hands wrapped around the mug like she wished to steal its warmth. “It wasn’t V’s father, right?”

“No. It’s complicated, but it wasn’t him.” Though, they, too, had a score to settle.

She sipped her coffee, cup clutched with both hands. “Will you kill him one day?”

The Otherworldly bloodthirstiness in her voice made him warm with happiness. Yes, she could easily fit into his world—even if he joined the dark court. In fact, Ciarán was probably the one person who could help her with her little sprite problem.

“One day.” He couldn’t help but smile at the sweet thought of revenge.

“Jeff,” Vix yelped from the bridge. “Are those air patrol cannon ships? Starboard side?”

“I think so,” Jeff replied after a long silence. “Our decoy is nowhere in sight, we should presume we’re on our own.”

Kevighn’s insides froze. Just because they were out of Deseret didn’t mean they were out of danger. Cannon ships were the fear of all air pirates. A few well-placed cannon balls could sink this ship in seconds and no one onboard could do anything about it.

Well, magic could, in theory.

“Should we try to outrun them?” Jeff added.

“What else can we do? Noli, go down below. Now,” Vix ordered. “I need you on the engines. Kevighn, get back in here.”

If they were hit by a cannon ball they were finished. His eyes fixated on Magnolia as she downed her coffee, grimacing the entire time.

“Captain, should I go up top, relieve Asa, and send him down to gun?” Kevighn didn’t want to shoot at ships in the cold with a gatling gun, but a half-baked plan formed in his mind.

“Make it quick,” she yelled from the bridge.

He put his mug in the sink, then jogged to intercept Magnolia who headed toward the engine rooms.

“Do you have earth magic?” he whispered, praying to the Bright Lady she did.

Magnolia’s eyes widened and she looked around, face growing frantic.

“Cannon ships are a death sentence—especially since we can’t go very fast,” he hissed. “If you can control metal, you can save us all.”

Gulping, she looked at her boots. “I’m not good at it. I couldn’t even get the engine to tell me her secrets.”

“This is less complex. I need you to come up top and deflect cannon balls. I’ll defend you with the gatling gun so you may work.” Impatience stirred within him—they had to move. Now.

“I … ” She shook her head and swallowed hard. “Let me ask Winky to watch the engines and I’ll be right up.”

“Hurry,” he hissed.

When he emerged up top, the biting cold sliced through his shirt, chilling him to the bone. It was too late to get a coat. He’d have to make due.

Holding onto the icy rails, Kevighn made his way to Asa. “Asa, I’ll take over—you go man the front guns.”

With a grateful nod, the large man undid the belt and rope anchoring him to the ship and unceremoniously gestured to the large gun mounted on a tripod and affixed to the stern. “Thanks.”

Asa disappeared into the ship without another word. Kevighn spied Winky up in the crow’s nest with a spyglass. Pink and orange tinged the sky.

“Winky!” Kevighn cupped his hands hoping his voice carried. “Noli needs your help with the engines.”

Winky scrambled down the pole with surprising agility for a little old man. Straightening his striped hat, he peered at Kevighn through his spectacles. “Did you say Noli needs help?”

Kevighn nodded. “Down below. She’s looking for you.”

“Of course.” He scurried below, leaving Kevighn alone.

The cannon ships loomed in the distance, air patrol flags flying high. These were simple brown military vessels, not much more than a tiny cabin with cannons on all sides hanging from a singular hydrogen-filled balloon.

They were meant for two things—chasing ships and shooting them down. Soon they’d be in firing range. Kevighn blew on his gloveless fingers to warm them, praying she came up soon.

Magnolia emerged wearing a fancy cape, a bonnet, and kidskin gloves with little pearls. Her fine clothing looked out of place but it probably was warm.

“I don’t know what to do.” Her gaze fixated on the two cannon ships in the distance on the starboard side.

“Cannon balls are metal. What you need to do is deflect them.” He readied the gatling gun, filling the clip with bullets from a nearby trunk of ammo, the trunk bolted to the deck for that specific purpose.

Her face screwed up in confusion. “How?”

Kevighn fingered a long, smooth bullet, then dropped it in the clip. “Tell it to move, deflect it with magic, do whatever you need to do. You could even send it back and hit their ship. You just have to keep them from hitting us or we’re all dead.”

“Dead?” she squeaked, paling until she matched her dainty white gloves.

“Dead.” He hated to scare her, but it was the truth. There’d be time to comfort her later.

For a moment her expression went blank and she went eerily still, like a breathing statue. Her eyes opened and for a moment he wondered which girl would speak.

“I think we can do it.” His Magnolia gazed at the looming craft with fearful eyes.

A warning shot boomed from one of the two ships. At least they were both starboard. It would make her job easier.

“Stand wherever you need to and tie yourself to the rail.” He handed her the rope. “Hurry.”

She took the rope and ran starboard side.

He finished loading the gun and prepared to protect her. A gatling gun was no match for a cannon, but by the Bright Lady, he’d do what he needed to do—even if it meant setting fire to the cannon ships. If only he were better at fireballs.

Shivering from the biting cold, as the wind whipped at her cape and hair, Noli tied herself to the railing.

What do we have to do again? the sprite asked.

They’ll shoot a metal ball at us. We can’t let it hit our ship. Internally, Noli shook as the full weight of what she needed to do pressed down on her—especially since she had to rely on the sprite.

But what do we do with it?

Noli remembered what Kevighn said. We can send it away or back to them.

Oh, like Mintonette! The sprite rippled with excited.

What? Noli made sure the knot was good and tight, fingers stiff with cold through her gloves. The sun peeked over the horizon, the sky streaked with color.

When we play Mintonette with Breena and Nissa, we lob the ball over the net and we can’t use our hands, only magic and the ball can’t touch our side of the ground. Only this time the net is invisible and there’s no ground, just ships. Yes, I can do this. I’m good at Mintonette.

Noli was about to protest when she realized the sprite was good at Mintonette. So good, she’d let her play the idiotic court game with the high queen’s sprite courtiers in her stead whenever they visited the palace.

Please, let me have the body, I can do this, the sprite insisted. You’re supposed to let me have more turns. I’ll give it back, promise.

Despite the sprite’s prowess, Noli had reservations about letting her take over. It was getting increasingly difficult to wrest the body back. The metal balls can’t hit the ship, if they do, we’re dead—that means no more balls, parties, or fun ever.

I get points if I hit their ship, right?

Of course, Noli invented. One point for every time you make the ball they send hit them instead of us. Ten points if you blow up their ship.

Ten points? She squealed in delight.

Yes. But you have to give the body back when we’re done. Understood?

I promise. I’ll win. I’m so good at this.

Noli relinquished the body as the ship released the first cannonball at them with a deafening boom. Now.

The sprite held out their hand and frowned in concentration, making the ball veer to the right, missing them, but not returning to strike to the other ship.

Oh, I missed, the sprite pouted.

As long as it misses us we’re fine, Noli soothed, heart racing. So much rested on the sprite, who wasn’t always reliable.

But I wanted a point.

Two more cannon balls streaked across the sky, one from each cannon, the booms from the discharge so loud they seemed to rattle her down to her very core. You have two more tries, Noli told her.

The spite lobbed the first back at the cannon ship, barely missing their deck, but the second nearly hit the Vixen’s Revenge.

Good job, keep focused, you nearly hit one, you’ll get that point next time, I’m sure. Noli knew from experience scolding would only frustrate her. A frustrated sprite wouldn’t be able to get the job done. The cannons fired two more.

Take that, the sprite yelled as she lobbed the first cannon ball back in an arc that hit a ship squarely in the balloon, causing it to dissolve into a ball of fire. Ten points, she squealed, dancing a little, ten points.

Don’t miss this one, Noli cried as the second one careened right at them.

Oh no! The spite deflected this one, again just barely.

Careful. Noli watched the one ship sink toward the ground in a ball of fire, parachutes popping open as men abandoned ship. The other ship threw ropes and deployed men on hoverboards to help their fallen comrades.

Another cannonball hurled toward them.

I got it, I got it, the sprite cried. In a perfect volley the cannonball arched back to the cannon ship, hitting their gas-filled balloon. As soon as it made impact, the hydrogen exploded, that ship joining the other in defeat as it careened to the ground. More parachutes deployed. Ten points! The sprite all but crowed aloud.

And that was why helium should be used instead of hydrogen.

Flying figs, they’d done it! Knees giving out, Noli sank to the ground in relief and she realized she had control of the body. You did such an amazing job. Twenty points for you, none for them. You win, she praised.

The sprite preened. What do I win?

“Noli what are you doing up here?” Captain Vix’s shout roused Noli out of her internal conversation.

“I … I was just helping,” Noli stammered, fear pushing the elation at their success aside.

“I gave you an order and you disobeyed it—that’s treason.” Vix’s voice rose in pitch as her face contorted in anger.

“I … I’m so sorry, Captain,” Noli stared at her feet. Had Vix seen? There was no way she could explain what she’d done. But Kevighn had been correct, there was no alternative.

“Go to your room, now, and stay there. I’ll deal with you later. First we have to get out of here.” Vix scolded her like a naughty child.

She was right, Noli had disobeyed a direct order to stay below and tend the engines. “Yes, Captain.” She untied the rope around her waist and tried to keep the tears out of her eyes, since Vix wouldn’t be moved—or amused. “I’m sorry, Captain,” she added, making her way to the hatch that would take her below.

“You’d better be.” Vix turned to shout at Kevighn.

Noli went below, heart heavy.

Why is she mad? We won the game? the sprite asked.

Never mind. You won, do you want to weave now or sleep? Sleep pressed down on her, but she should reward the sprite. Noli still couldn’t believe how well she’d done.

Sleep. But we can weave later? We’re close to finishing.

Noli yawned as she trudged to her room, ever footfall heavy. Of course.

When she reached her little room she realized Rahel slept soundly in her hammock. Oh well. Not even bothering to pull on her nightdress, Noli climbed into the hammock, wrapping her arms around the little girl and the doll and drifted off into a dreamless sleep.

“Noli, wakey, wakey,” Rahel whispered.

Noli’s eyes fluttered open in time to see Rahel making the doll dance. On her chest.

“Winky brought you something to eat. Are you in trouble?” Rahel frowned in concern.

The early morning’s events rained down on her with the force of a thunderstorm as she sat up and rested her still-shod feet on the floor. “Only a little, why do you ask?”

“Winky’s been checking on you and we’re supposed to let you sleep, and the grumpy man-lady has been yelling a lot.” Rahel made the doll dance on the hammock.

Noli wasn’t sure how all this related to her being in trouble. “We should be in San Francisco soon—then we’ll try to find your papa.”

Rahel danced around the tiny room, holding the doll tightly in her arms. “Oh, I’ll have to give you back your dolly. Thank you for sharing.”

One look at Rahel was all Noli needed. “You may keep Charlotte. I’ll make Jeff win me a new dolly.”

“Truly?” A giant smile broke out across Rahel’s face. Noli couldn’t help but grin at the little moppet. “Truly.”

The moment Kevighn slunk up the stairs to get some coffee he could hear arguing on the bridge. At least if they were fighting, Vix wouldn’t see him. He feared if she did they might toss him off the moving ship instead of booting him off when they arrived in San Francisco.

Actually, getting off in San Fran wasn’t a bad idea, he could find Ciarán. But that meant leaving Magnolia. If he could get anywhere near her he’d ask her to come with him. Unfortunately, Vix had Asa guarding the door to the engine room.

Kevighn was certain Vix had seen Magnolia in action. Actually, his fair blossom had been something, lobbing those cannon balls as if playing that idiotic game that Tiana’s ladies enjoyed, the one with nets and golden balls.

Of course, to a mortal, the sight of sweet Magnolia, in her cape and bonnet, using magic to send cannonballs back to the cannon ship might be terrifying.

“I don’t like this idea at all,” Vix retorted. “I don’t think this is the right place for your sister.”

“Will you at least tell me what you saw?” Jeff asked.

Kevighn quietly helped himself to a cup of coffee as he eavesdropped.

“Will you tell me why you want her on the drop? Kyran is particular,” Vix retorted.

Kyran? Kevighn’s ears pricked. Kyran was one of Ciarán’s aliases.

Wait, why were they doing business with Ciarán?

“I think Noli knows … about their kind. I’ve seen the design on her knife before—on one of their knives. Her valise has to be magic—there’s no explanation as to how she could have brought all those dresses in a regular one,” Jeff insisted.

“But how would she know?”

“I think this Charlotte must have been one of them, since she received the knife and the valise from her. For all we know they could have been the ones who kidnapped her.”

Kevighn nearly dropped his mug. How close they were to the truth, well, about the kidnapping, not about Charlotte.

“Even if she does know of them, what good would bringing her with you do?” Vix added.

“I … I just think I need to bring her. Also, she reacted to the artifact, the one we stole from the museum in Denver. She noticed it in the case when she went with me inspect the museum during open hours. I know there’s more to what Kyran is telling us.” Jeff sighed.

“We’re thieves,” Vix hissed. “It doesn’t matter why someone wants something or if their stories line up. All that matters is that they pay us.”

Wait. Artifacts. Museum thefts. Roderick’s message about a job Ciarán needed him to do. What exactly was his old friend up to?

Well, he was about to find out.

There was no way that Vix would allow him accompany Jeff and Noli on the drop—and he wasn’t about to reveal he was Fae. Not yet. When Jeff and Noli went to meet him Kevighn would follow—if nothing else than to make good on Roderick’s message to find Ciarán.

Sixteen

The Drop

Noli hunched over the watch chain as she wove, the project nearing completion. Still trapped in her room like a disobedient child, she had to do something to keep from going mad. Rahel seemed to be the only one allowed to come and go freely and they’d played “dolly tea party” more times than she cared to count. The sprite liked dolly tea party. Noli wasn’t actually sure where the little girl had currently gone off to.

Maybe Thad was guarding her door. If she asked, he’d probably show her more knife fighting or help her practice what he’d been teaching her bit-by-bit on the sly.

“Noli?” Jeff rapped on the closed door.

“Come in.” Noli held her spot in the elaborate weave with a cog … almost done.

Jeff popped his head in. “We’re going to be arriving in San Francisco soon.”

“May I go with Vix to deliver the girls?” She returned to her weaving, anxious to finish. “I’ll miss Rahel.”

His eyebrows rose. “They haven’t been onboard that long.”

“I’ll still miss her.” She kept weaving. Just a few rows to go.

Jeff sat on her hammock. “You do understand that what you did was wrong?”

“Yes, Jeff.” Her voice went bland as she completed another row. She’d replayed the scenario in her head. Every time she’d chosen the same way. Constantly being protected and coddled was tiresome. She wasn’t some vapid pile of mush.

“Mr. Silver won’t be coming with us when we leave port, it’s not working out.” Jeff looked as if he were truly fascinated by the needlework pillow on the hammock.

Noli finished the final row of the section. “What you mean is that Vix blames him for me disobeying orders.”

Jeff’s jaw gritted. “Mr. Silver isn’t suited for this ship.”

“And I am?” It wasn’t Kevighn’s fault. The sprite had saved them all. But it wasn’t like she could tell anyone that. Noli finished off the section and added it to the others. Using her little knife, she trimmed all the ends neatly. Now to assemble the five pieces into a chain.

His hand lay on her shoulder. “You’re still learning. Besides, I need your help.”

“Did you burn the food?” She scrunched her nose at the thought. Cooking would get her out of this miniscule space.

“Actually, I need you to help me with something even more important. I need you to accompany me on a drop.”

“A drop?” Noli made a face as she attached the silver clasps and joined the sections into a single chain. “What’s that?”

“We’ve been collecting items for a client,” he explained. “Now it’s time to make the exchange, the artifacts for the money.”

“You want me to accompany you?” Noli’s fingers traced the complex design of the watch chain as she pondered his words. The little beads and clips she’d bought to accent it sparked in the dim light.

Jeff nodded. “This client is quite refined and doesn’t like Vix much. We always do drops in pairs and you’re far less suspicious than Asa or Thad. Why don’t you get ready? Wear something pretty.”

“What sort of pretty?” Her mouth clamped shut. She sounded like such a nit-wit.

“Like something you might wear when visiting someone in the morning?” Jeff’s face contorted in puzzlement.

“I’m sure I have something,” she replied. He wanted her to go with him on his air pirate business? And Vix allowed it?

Wait. Findlay House was in San Francisco. A chill enveloped her entire body.

Jeff frowned as he stood. “What’s wrong?”

“Please, don’t send me back to Findlay.” Tears pricked her eyes at the thought of that dreadful place, the watch chain falling through her fingers onto the worktable. “Send me to Boston, but not Findlay.”

His arms enveloped her. “I’m not sending you anywhere. You, with your fine manners and pretty dresses, are going to help me deliver some artifacts to a very genteel man who appreciates such things. Then we’ll go have tea, how does that sound?”

Tea sounded quite nice, actually.

And cake, the sprite added. Could that be my prize?

Yes, that sounds perfect.

“All right, then. But I want cake.” She looked up at him and he wiped a tear off her cheek with his thumb. “Will you send in Rahel?”

Jeff smiled as he smoothed her hair. “Of course.”

“Which one?” Noli held up two hats, the bonnet which matched the cape and the blue derby with a little bird on it.

Rahel looked from one to the other and back again. “The bird one.”

Noli put the derby on, making sure her hair covered the points of her ears. “This always has been my favorite.”

“I may keep Charlotte? Forevers?” Rahel clutched the doll to her chest.

“Yes. Forevers. Just promise me you’ll take good care of her.” Noli stowed the bonnet and donned her cape. She’d decided to wear her blue dress with the slightly shorter skirt and the bell sleeves. One probably needed freedom of movement when on a drop, and ever her mother had deemed it perfectly proper for daywear.

“Oh, I will. I promise.” Rahel looked up at her with large, solemn eyes. “Will I ever see you again?”

Noli sniffed, she’s already grown so fond of the little girl. “You are going to be reunited with your papa. That’s the most important thing of all.”

Jeff stood at the door, looking ever the dapper gentleman, a black attaché case in one hand. He held out his arm to her. “Shall we?”

She grabbed her parasol and planted a kiss on Rahel’s blonde head. “Be good.”

Rahel gave her a wave, sniffing into her sleeve. “Bye, bye.”

Noli dabbed her eyes with her handkerchief as they walked up the stairs. Thankfully, Jeff didn’t say anything, he just patted her shoulder.

He led her through the bustling San Francisco Air Terminal. They caught a motorcab to a very posh part of town filled will elegant buildings and homes—all newly built after the earthquake nearly seven years before and truly modern with plenty of brass and glass.

How could Jeff move so easily through the city that had stolen their father? Unbeknownst to most, the earthquake had opened up rifts to the Otherworld. Some simply let aether—magic—escape into their realm, but others were large enough for people to fall through.

Kevighn insisted her father was long gone, but Noli held fast to the idea that he still might be alive someplace in the Otherworld.

“Who are we calling on?” Noli asked as they walked through streets crowded with people, streetcars, and autos. A few flying cars and hoverboards swooped overhead. She pulled her cape closer to ward off the chill. At least no snow lay on the ground.

“We are meeting a gentleman named Kyran. He asked us to … collect … some artifacts,” Jeff replied, holding the attaché case tightly.

Collect? He meant steal. This man paid the crew to steal things. She nodded toward the attaché case. “A painting won’t fit in there.”

Jeff laughed. “It would if rolled. But no, he’s asked for … other things.”

Noli stopped in her tracks. “Museums. You stole things from museums. Los Angeles … Denver … ”

“Shhh,” he soothed. “You can’t have hysterics right here on the sidewalk.”

She turned to face him, eyes narrowing as she held up her parasol. “For your information, Jeffrey Cornelius Braddock, I don’t have hysterics. However, I do have a parasol and I know how to use it.”

His hands flew up in surrender. “Point taken. They’re just random bits of things. If they weren’t so old, they would be junk.” Jeff gestured to the elegant restaurant in front of them. “Let’s meet Kyran and get our money.”

They entered the place, which reminded her of the establishments they’d gone to with their parents, once. Places where men made business deals and women chatted with their friends over cups of tea or coffee. White linencovered tables filled with well-dressed people eating a late breakfast dotted the room.

“That’s Kyran over there.” Jeff gestured to a man with regal stature and a mop of dark blond curls sitting at one of the tables, reading the newspaper.

“Him?” Noli studied the man from a distance as she smoothed her skirt. “He looks familiar.” The man looked up from his paper, but not directly at them. Noli caught a glimpse of eyes green like oak leaves. V’s eyes. She sucked in a sharp breath. “That’s who we’re meeting?”

“Do you know him?” The corners of his lips turned down.

Noli gulped. She didn’t know him, but she knew exactly who he was. “His name isn’t Kyran. It’s Brogan.”

As in Uncle Brogan, V and James’ uncle, the current king of the earth court. Her chest tightened. Why was her brother consorting with the likes of him?

“I hardly expected him to use his real name,” Jeff whispered. “Wait—how do you know that? Was he the one who kidnapped you?”

“We can’t do business with him, we can’t,” Noli hissed, snatching the attaché case out of Jeff’s hand. She ran out of the restaurant and down the street.

And right into someone.

“Slow down.” Kevighn’s arms wrapped around her.

“Kevighn, what are you doing here?” Noli made a face as she stared up into his familiar piercing yellow eyes.

“Following you. What are you doing?”

Kevighn was following her? That didn’t actually surprise her since he hadn’t gotten to say farewell aboard the ship. Also, he was the one person who might be able to assist her with her current predicament.

Noli held up the attaché case. “Jeff is doing business with King Brogan.”

“What?” Kevighn dragged her into a space between two buildings where they were out of the way of those going about their business.

“He calls himself Kyran but he’s not, he’s King Brogan and he’s been having Jeff steal things from museums.” Noli examined the outside of the attaché case. “What do you suppose they stole?”

“Jeff’s doing business with Brogan—and he’s calling himself Kyran?” Kevighn rubbed his chin, the sun glinting off his black hair which hung loose instead of its usual tail. “This is serious.”

Parasol tucked under her arm, she flipped the latch, and opened the case. “Oh, Kevighn, look.” She held up a bit of gold. The sun caught on it and she could make out the partial design, which caused her to suck in a sharp breath. “This was the piece from the museum in Denver. This is the high court sigil, isn’t it?”

Kevighn leaned in to examine it, standing far too close for polite comfort. Then again, he always did take any liberty he could.

“Yes, this is.” He stoked the piece with his finger. “What is Brogan up to and why is he using the name Kyran? The real Kyran won’t like that very much at all.”

“We can’t give this to him.” Closing her eyes, she held the piece in her hand. “There is so much magic in this.” Her voice shook as the power from it coursed through her. Tell me your secrets, she begged. All she felt was the hum of magic under her skin.

“Noli?” Kevighn sorted through the pieces in the attaché case. “I think I know what this is. It’s incomplete, but you’re right. We can’t give this to Brogan.”

“What is it?” It couldn’t be anything good—not if Brogan was involved.

“An artifact that has been gone from the Otherworld so long it’s presumed to be only myth and legend,” he breathed. “If half the stories are true, it’s probably best if it remained out of the hands of people like him.”

Noli’s belly twisted. No, not good at all.

“What do you think you’re doing, Noli? This is no time for your antics.” Jeff appeared in front of them, a deep frown on his face. He did a double take. “Mr. Silver, why are you here?”

“Magnolia, Jeff has been doing business with Otherworld folk,” Kevighn told him. “Though I’m certain he has no idea who Brogan is or what this is.”

All the air left Noli’s body making her feel as if she would suffocate. Jeff knew about the Otherworld? Her eyes widened as she looked up at her brother, suddenly feeling betrayed even though she was just as guilty.

“My word, you do know about the Otherworld.” Jeff’s jaw dropped.

“Um, yes, I … I do—and we can’t give this to Brogan. We can’t. Do you know who and what he is?” She waved her parasol at him. It didn’t matter to her what the artifact did. It was the principle of the matter. She didn’t approve of doing business with people who betrayed their own family for power.

“It’s just a business transaction,” Jeff soothed, taking a step back to avoid being hit by her parasol. “What he does with it is of little importance.”

“Yes it is, because he’s up to no good.” Kevighn held up another piece from the case and examined it in the mid-morning light streaming between the two buildings.

“The Otherworld is none of my concern. I’m just in it for the money—and if I don’t give it to him, we don’t get our money. No money means an unhappy crew.” Jeff gave her a firm look as if she were still a little girl and had taken his hammer without permission.

Her arms fell to her side, the piece still in her hand. “The Otherworld is your concern. It’s symbiotic. If something happens there, it affects our world as well.”

Jeff laughed. “And I suppose you’re going to tell me that aether is really faery magic.”

“But it is.” Noli just stared at her brother. How could he think this was all just business? Or a game. The Otherworld played for keeps.

“Oh, you’re serious.” Jeff deflated. “Wait, isn’t this some sort of odd coincidence? You know Kyran, Mr. Silver being here at this particular moment?”

Kevighn glanced at her in a way that seemed far to intimate all things considered. “Everything is the will of the Bright Lady.”

Jeff’s hand went to his face. “You’re one of them as well?

King Brogan can’t get his hands on this. There’s a reason it was broken up and hidden throughout the mortal realm. Just the fact he’d paying people to track the pieces down is troublesome.” Kevighn’s eyes flashed with passion.

“Do you think he’s doing it by himself or do you think he is in partnership?” Noli couldn’t suggest out loud that Brogan and Tiana were in this together, but it made sense.

“I don’t know.” He turned to Jeff. “Let me have this and I’ll get you your money.”

“Who are you going to sell it to, Kevighn?” Noli remembered his exile.

“No one. I’m going to dispose of these pieces. Thank the Bright Lady they’re not all here, but who knows how many he already has. As for the money, I know someone who would gladly pay to ensure it remains out of the wrong hands.” He returned the piece to the case.

“Who?” Jeff eyed Kevighn and the case as if at any moment he’d snatch it from him.

“The real Kyran.” Kevighn snapped the attaché case shut. “He wouldn’t want Brogan to have these—he could use it to destroy the very fabric of the Otherworld.”

“Wait, are you trying to tell me that this is some powerful faery artifact, one that could start a war?” Jeff’s eyes brightened. “So, it’s worth a lot of money?”

Kevighn nodded. “Quite a bit.”

“Will you actually get us the money? Because if you won’t, I’m not giving you the case.” Sliding the piece into her left glove, Noli strode over to Kevighn and poked him in the chest with her parasol. “I’m not powerless, Mr. Silver.” She recalled what the sprite had done. Noli knew she could do it again herself.

A wounded look crossed Kevighn’s face. “Do you honestly think I’d double-cross you–you, of all people?” She shook her head. “No, of course not.”

He’d done a lot of things, but never had he doublecrossed her.

Jeff put a hand on her arm, his body still blocking Kevighn’s path back to the street. “Noli, you can’t just give him the artifacts. He’s never going to pay us. Since it’s so valuable, perhaps we should bring it to Kyran … Brogan— whatever he calls himself—and request double.

No.” Noli’s voice sharpened and both men looked at her, startled. “Jeff, you have no idea what Brogan is. Kevighn, you have one hour. You will meet us at Miss Molly’s Teahouse with the money.” She met his eyes and narrowed her own, holding her parasol menacingly. “You cannot hide from me. If you double-cross me I will hunt you down.”

A smile twitched at the corners of his lips. “You dare to challenge a huntsman, little blossom?”

His smile, along with that pet name made ire rise within her.

“Oh, I do. Do you have a problem with that?” Dare dripped from her voice and she kept her parasol poised.

“You may hunt me all you wish, I don’t mind.” His eyes danced.

Jeff cleared his throat. “The money, Silver. All I care about is the money.”

“Two hours. I need two hours and I’ll meet you at Miss Molly’s Teahouse. I promise.” Putting a fist over his heart, he bowed.

Jeff drew his pistol and aimed it at Kevighn. “I’m only letting you go with my take because my sister seems to trust you. If you don’t come back with my money, so help me, what I will do to you will make shooting seem like mercy.”

“Point taken.” Kevighn extended his hand to her. “Come with me. That way you may ensure I get your money.”

Now that would be the prudent choice. However, the last time she’d followed him she’d ended up at his cabin and nearly succumbed to his advances. She knew better now than to fall for his charms, but who knew where he’d lead her.

“No.” Jeff’s voice cut through her reverie. “Noli is going nowhere with you, Silver.”

“She’s quite able to answer for herself, Braddock,” Kevighn snapped. “Magnolia?”

Both men looked at her expectantly.

Being put in the middle made Noli seethe. “If you don’t mind, gentleman, I’m going to get some tea. Kevighn, you have one hour.”

Without waiting for either, she brushed past them and onto the streets of San Francisco. She’d find Miss Molly’s Teahouse on her own. As she walked, she slid the piece from her glove into her dress pocket. There was no good reason for keeping it. If she’d thought Kevighn would double-cross her she never would have let him leave with it. After all, she hardly needed Kevighn. Quinn would know what to do—V’s tutor always had an answer. If anyone had a dusty old book about a forgotten artifact it would be him.

“Noli, Noli wait,” Jeff called from behind her.

Noli didn’t stop or slow down. When Jeff caught up with her his cheeks pinked with exertion, chestnut curls messy.

“What did you do?” Jeff asked softly, eyes searching as he kept pace with her.

“We can trust him.” In some ways she thought of Kevighn as a friend. Either way, he understood exactly why Brogan couldn’t posses anything which would give him any more power than he already had.

Jeff shook his head. “There’s no trusting a man like that.”

Noli wasn’t going to grace that statement with a reply.

“Did the faeries kidnap you?” His voice went soft.

“Yes.” She looked ahead as she walked, slowing slightly.

“And Charlotte, the one who gave you the knife and the magic valise, she’s a faery?”

“Charlotte? No, she was mortal.”

“Why did they kidnap you?” He said this in seriousness, as if he truly wanted to understand.

She might as well tell him the truth. “Because they wanted to kill me.”

Jeff stopped in his tracks. “They what?”

For a moment she studied his familiar face. He’d changed so much since they were children. His words in the alley about money and doing business proved that.

“Do you know anything about their culture?” Pain colored her voice as she thought of sweet Charlotte. Of how much James had loved her. “Every seven years they find a mortal girl with something they call the Spark. It’s that something special some people have. You often see it in the great painters, musicians, inventors, and such. They lure the chosen girl into their realm, ply her with beautiful things and attention, sometimes she’s even seduced. Then, they kill her to feed the land, the very magic, that composes their world. Otherwise, the Otherworld, and all those who call it home, will perish.”

“My word, they wanted to kill you?” His face contorted into a look of sheer terror. “The realm of faerie lives off the blood of girls?”

“It does. They would have sacrificed me, had Charlotte not volunteered to take my place.” Tears pricked her eyes and she dabbed them with her handkerchief. “I don’t want to talk about this.”

He pulled her close to him. “Noli, none of this makes sense.”

“It’s the truth. I regret all my dealings with them.” All except for V. “You have no idea what you’ve gotten yourself into.” She flinched as pain poured through her voice.

“Who’s Brogan?”

“He conspired to exile his own brother and take over the throne of the earth court.” She didn’t hide her bitterness.

Jeff blinked. “He’s the king?”

“A king, earth court king.” For some reason his ignorance angered her. “Jeff, if you don’t know anything about the Fae, you shouldn’t be doing business with them.”

“What is Kevighn?” He said Kevighn’s name as if it tasted bad, completely ignoring Noli’s scolding.

Revealing Kevighn’s role in all this wouldn’t be prudent. “Nothing. Kevighn’s naught but an exile—granted a crafty, resourceful one. But really, why are you doing business with them?”

“I’m sorry, Noli, but I can’t tell you.” Not one sliver of regret tinged his voice or gleamed in his eyes. “Now, please, why don’t we go have that tea and you can explain all this. Like if Kevighn is an exile how can you be so sure he’ll bring us the money.”

Noli looked at her brother, crestfallen. “The money? You can’t tell me why you’re stealing dangerous artifacts and selling them to an unscrupulous king and all you want to know is about the money?” She waved her parasol at him. “No, I’m not going anyplace with you. Not until you explain.”

Picking up her skirts, she ran and didn’t stop until she’d lost Jeff. When she had, she put her back to a wall and caught her breath, refusing to cry or allow her knees to buckle. No, she had no time for this. Right now, she needed to find the teahouse and meet Kevighn before Jeff did. This way she’d get her answers or her brother wouldn’t get the money. If he refused to tell her, she’d go to Vix.

Yes, if Jeff was stealing things for faeries, odds were the ship’s captain knew all about it.

Valise in hand, Kevighn hummed a merry tune, step light as he traipsed down the street. Jeff and his mortal crew had no idea what they were about to do. And Magnolia—the fact she trusted him enough to give him the attaché case made his heart soar.

Now, to find Ciarán.

If the king wanted to be found a simple finding spell should do the trick. Kevighn followed the spell through the city. A grin spread across his face when he saw where it led and he remembered what Roderick had said about a particular opium den.

Ah, how he’d had wasted away many a day here at the Red Pearl.

As he strolled through the front gates he glanced at the yellow house beside it and shuddered. Soulless place that Findlay House.

Mr. Chun, the owner, opened the door. A puzzled expression crossed his face as he peered at Kevighn. “May I help you?”

“Mr. Chun, it’s Kevighn Silver. I’m here to meet someone; I believe he’s already here. He goes by Kyran or Ciarán.” Kevighn couldn’t help but feel the tiniest bit wounded that Mr. Chun didn’t recognize him considering all the time and money he’d spent here.

Then again, he’d always dressed impeccably on his visits. Today he looked like an air pirate in need of a bath. How did Magnolia manage to stay so neat and clean? Especially given her position on the ship?

“Ah, Mr. Silver, it’s been some time.” He looked up and down in a way that made Kevighn think he might not be allowed in. Finally, Mr. Chun stepped aside. “He is in the garden and is expecting you.”

“I appreciate it.” Kevighn walked through the house into the lavish back gardens filled with nooks and grottos. Even in winter the gardens remained green and beautiful. Through the fence he spied two girls in gray hanging laundry on a line over at the school. Neither laughed nor smiled. What a waste.

Kevighn felt someone standing behind him.

“Do you know what that place is?” Kevighn indicated the school on the other side of the fence. “It’s a place where they beat the Spark out of young girls in their prime. Literally.”

“There’s also a wild portal in their back garden, someone should take care of that,” a mild and familiar voice replied.

Oh yes, he’d forgotten about that. The portal in the faery tree was what Magnolia’s innocent midsummer’s wish had used to bring her into the Otherworld to begin with.

“I’d meant to send someone to check on it, but with all the activities surrounding, well, everything, I forgot.” Kevighn still didn’t turn around, apprehension building inside him. Where he hoped Ciarán would welcome him back with open arms, there was the chance he wouldn’t.

Ciarán had brought him and his sister into their fold to protect them from the wrath of the fire court given Creideamh’s throwback earth talent. Fire court and earth court were foils and bitter enemies. Not to mention, her abilities broke certain laws.

After Creideamh’s death he’d turned his back on the dark court and taken the position as the high queen’s huntsman to ease his pain.

“I’ve been expecting you, Kevighn Silver-Tongue,” Ciarán replied. “Though I was expecting you sooner.”

Kevighn turned to face the man behind him. The smile offered wasn’t cool, predatory, or fake, which offered some relief—but only some.

He got on one knee in the soft grass. “I’m sorry, Your Majesty. You … ” His voice lowered, as did his eyes. “You were right.”

A chuckle, albeit not a vicious one, reached his ears. “I always am.” Ciarán held out a hand and pulled Kevighn up. “You’ve known ever since Tiana took the throne that your days as huntsman were numbered.” He shook his head. “That one’s not right.”

Only Ciarán, as Tiana’s opposite, could ever make a comment such as that out loud. She wasn’t nearly as good a queen—or as mentally stable—as her older sister.

Ciarán was a little older than Kevighn, but young for a dark king. A dangerous job for a dangerous man. Dark hair hung in his amber eyes. Dressed as a gentleman it was difficult to tell exactly how ruthless he was, which was probably the point. For once the dark king wasn’t flanked by henchman, but that didn’t mean they didn’t lurk nearby.

“I … I hear you have something for me to do?” Kevighn’s chest didn’t untighten. People changed. Certainly, he had.

“I might.” The corners of his lips twitched.

“Perhaps it involves some artifacts?” Kevighn remembered that he didn’t have much time. “I have something that might be of interest to you.” He handed the case to him. “King Brogan hired some mortals to steal these. How he knew where they were, I don’t know. Also, he’s using the alias Kyran. I have a feeling you might be interested in that information,”

Ciarán sat on a nearby bench and opened the case. “Oh my. So that’s who’s been after my quarry. I wondered who had similar business interests but hadn’t been able to discover who.”

“So I was right in thinking this shouldn’t be in Brogan’s hands—and that you might find them useful?” Kevighn continued to stand, hope taking seed.

“Indeed.” Ciarán looked up at him. “These are for me?”

“If you are willing to pay for them. I only ask because the mortals I took them from were depending on the money from Brogan.” Unlike Brogan, Ciarán would use them for the good of the Otherworld.

First, he’d get the money; he didn’t want to disappoint Magnolia.

Ciarán’s eyebrows rose. “You care about mortals? Has exile made you compassionate?”

He cared about Magnolia. “The woman I took them from is one of us.”

“Why doesn’t it surprise me that a woman is at the center of this?” Ciarán chuckled. “If I get you your money, will you finally come home where you belong?”

Kevighn bowed his head, focusing on the grass. “I never should have left.”

“Your cabin is still there, so is the grove. I know how much they mean to you. You know you’re always welcome to stay with me.” His voice grew tentative.

“Your work?” Kevighn suspected it had been. His cabin and the grove should have disappeared when the queen exiled him. Very few possessed the power to keep them there.

Ciarán nodded. “The grove is Creideamh’s. Also, the cabin wasn’t Tiana’s to take.”

“I am grateful for it, Your Majesty.” Kevighn bowed in thanks. Ciarán’s gift would have strings, but not the way an equitable gift from Queen Tiana would. “May I ask, why?”

“How could I not forgive you? Bedsides,” he grinned slyly. “As I’ve said before, I’m in need of someone with your skills.” He closed the attaché case.

“Which talents would those be?” By the Bright Lady, he’d missed Ciarán.

“You’ll see.” His look grew devilish. “I’m glad you’re back. Things are brewing in the Otherworld and I need you by my side.”

“You’ll allow me back?” Relief washed over him. Friendship aside, he wasn’t sure what Ciarán would decide. Accepting a banished high court huntsman wasn’t a light decision.

“With one condition.” Ciarán held up a finger.

Kevighn’s stomach tightened. “Of course, Your Majesty.”

“Don’t leave again. Next time, come to me and I’ll help you.” For a moment, Ciarán’s eyes flashed with pain.

He exhaled, chest catching. “I promise.”

“Good.” Ciarán stood and embraced him. “Do you have time for a drink so I may tell you what has happened and what I need you so do?”

“I actually need to deliver the money first—after that, your wish is my command.” Kevighn bowed, grateful Ciarán forgave him. Could he convince Magnolia to come with him? She was as wasted on that ship as much as she was with that whelp of an earth court prince.

Ciarán clapped him on the shoulder. “Anything for you, Kevighn. Anything for you.”

Seventeen

Getting Down to Business

Elation increased with every step as Steven made his way down the wooden dock of the San Francisco Air Terminal with James, Hittie, and Hattie. They’d arrived in one piece. The Vixen’s Revenge was in port. The end of this blasted quest lay in sight. Finally.

“What now?” Hattie asked James. The airship captain seemed to have a soft spot for his younger brother. For some reason the ladies always seemed to like him.

“We get Rahel and take her home,” Steven replied. And get their automaton. Then people would stop trying to help them, kill them, and kill them by helping them. Hopefully.

They stopped in front of a ship bigger than Hayden’s Follies but smaller than the larger passenger ships. It had gleaming brass and several balloons keeping it aloft, a crow’s nest peaking between them. A very large dark man stood on a ladder, making repairs to the hull.

“Run into trouble, Asa?” Hittie called.

The dark man waved. “Hittie, Hattie, you made it. The captain will be happy to see you. We were all worried.”

“We’re fine, as always,” Hattie replied. “Takes more than MoBatts to keep us down.”

Asa laughed. “That it does. Captain!” he bellowed. “Look who blew into town.”

A boy appeared on the top of the ship. He was in need of a haircut, a lock of blue hanging in his eyes. His face broke out into a wide grin. “You’re here!” It took Steven a moment to realize the boy was actually a woman. The woman slid down a ladder and landed gracefully on the dock. She and the other women embraced.

“Vix, how can we help?” Hittie asked.

Captain Vix smiled. “Do you have your own repairs? I hope they didn’t get you too badly.”

“Surprisingly enough, our passengers helped.” Hittie gave them a less-than-tart look. “We still have work to do, but we can always lend a hand.”

“Passengers?” Vix focused on him and James in a way that made him feel as if he were in trouble.

“Bounty hunters,” Hattie replied. “Hired to find one of the little girls you took from those nasty rascals. Are they still onboard?”

By the Bright Lady he hoped so.

“Actually they are; I was waiting for Jeff to get back before I took them over. But if you’re willing to help, I’d appreciate it. I don’t like having them onboard longer than necessary,” Vix replied.

Jeff wasn’t onboard? Relief shuddered through him.

“Always happy to help,” Hattie replied. “Which one are you here for?” she asked them.

“Rahel Heinz, she’s small, blonde, and five. Her father, Dr. Heinz, contracted us to bring her home,” Steven replied.

“Rahel?” Vix’s brow furrowed. “I know who she is.” She looked at James and squinted in the sun. “Have we met?”

“Captain, it’s a pleasure to see you again, I’m James Darrow, we met a few months ago.” James gave a little bow. “I’d been looking for Jeff. May I introduce my brother Steven?”

“Steven Darrow?” Vix’s eyes narrowed. Without warning her fist shot out and hit Steven squarely on the jaw.

His hand went to his jaw as he stared up that the very tall woman. For a girl, she could punch pretty well.

“I guess Jeff told her all about you,” James said softly, expression halfway between compassion and amusement.

Her hands went to her hips. “I’ll give you the girl if you depart immediately. You should be lucky Jeff isn’t here right now.”

Steven didn’t wish to see Jeff anyway. His jaw throbbed. “I’d be grateful if you’d give us Rahel. We have far to go and need to be on our way.”

“You stay here,” Vix told them. “Hittie, Hattie, will you help?”

The sisters smiled. “Of course,” Hattie replied.

A few moments later Hattie reappeared with a little blond girl wearing an odd red dress, a doll clutched to her chest.

“Rahel, this is Steven and James, they’re taking you home to your daddy,” Hattie explained.

Her lower lip quivered. “You’re bringing me to my popi?”

“We are; he misses you so much.” Steven looked right at the cute little blonde with her curls and big blue eyes.

A smile broke out on her face and she did a little dance right there on the dock. “I’m going home, I’m going home.” She looked around and frowned. “I don’t get to say goodbye?”

“It’s time for you to go home, sweetie.” Hattie pushed her toward them. “How do you plan on getting back … where are you going?”

“Upstate New York,” James replied. “And I’m not actually sure.”

She looked at the little girl and back at them. “Let me see if I can find you a ride.” Hattie glanced back at the ship. “In fact, let’s all go. Believe me, you don’t want to be here when Jeff returns. Did you really break his sister’s heart?”

Steven sighed heavily, a piece of his own heart breaking. “Unfortunately, I did. I’ll fix it as soon as I can. I promise.”

Oh, Noli. He hoped she wasn’t holed up in her tree house, refusing to come out like she had after her father disappeared.

Hattie’s eyes met his. “You should do that. Soon.”

If only it were that easy. First things first.

Steven put an arm around Rahel. “Let’s get you home.”

By some stroke of luck, Hattie got Steven, James, and Rahel aboard The Indefatigable, an eagle-class streamliner headed to New York City. From there they were on their own. But this would be a huge help considering they were on the opposite end of the United States and didn’t dare cut through the Otherworld with an innocent little girl in tow.

Both he and James would have to work for their passage, but they had their own tiny cabin and food. Most of the women aboard seemed absolutely enchanted by little Rahel, who they said was their cousin that they were accompanying home after a visit to see relatives.

Rahel played with her redheaded dolly, and the rag doll they’d used to track her, in the corner of the cabin.

Steven sat on the bed reading the book Dr. Heinz had lent him so that he could return it. Bright Lady bless, he was grateful that Vix had handed over Rahel without a problem. His hand went to his jaw which still ached. It could have been worse.

“Rahel, what’s your dolly’s name?” James flopped down on the bed.

“Charlotte, Charlotte, Charlotte,” Rahel sang.

All the color drained from James’ face as he sat straight up. “Charlotte? You doll’s name is Charlotte?” His voice shook. “Which one?”

She held up the redheaded one she’d had when they’d taken her off Vix’s ship.

“Relax, James. It’s a coincidence,” Steven soothed, looking up from the pages of The Prince.

“But Charlotte is her name, Noli said so,” Rahel pouted, lower lip quivering, as she clutched both dolls to her chest.

“Noli?” Steven nearly dropped the book.

Rahel nodded. “Noli gave me the dolly. She told me her name is Charlotte. I miss her.” The last part came out as a baby wail and her face scrunched.

“Wait, Noli’s aboard the ship?” The news felt like a blow to the chest.

“Noli’s my friend,” Rahel replied. “She took care of me.”

It all made sense. Vix didn’t know about him from Jeff. She knew because after he’d left Noli heartbroken in Los Angeles, Jeff had taken her aboard.

“Noli’s on the ship.” The words shook as they left his lips. “She’s not in Los Angeles. She’s on the ship with Jeff.”

Noli must have been with Jeff. That was why Vix had been in such a hurry for them to depart. She hadn’t wanted Noli to know—or him to see her.

“Flying figs,” James muttered, upside down on the bed.

“Language, James. But I can’t believe Noli’s on the ship.” And he hadn’t known.

Jeff punched him in the arm. “Focus, V. She can’t come with us. Now we know where she is. We take Rahel home, we get the automaton, take it to Tiana, then we’ll find her.”

“Yes, that would be prudent.” He put the book on his lap and looked over at Rahel and the doll. Of course Noli would name a redheaded doll Charlotte.

Rahel looked up at him, both dolls clutched to her chest. “Do you know Noli?”

He smiled. “I do, and I miss her quite a bit.”

“You should tell her that. She’s sad a lot.” Rahel made the doll dance.

The idea of Noli being upset because of him hurt his heart. He picked the book back up. “I will do just that, very, very soon.”

Noli sat in a plump floral chair sipping hot tea from a dainty teacup and eating chocolate cake in Miss Molly’s Teahouse. It was a bit like taking tea in a giant dollhouse, but pleasant nevertheless. She’d only known about the place because when she was at Findlay House Miss Gregory came here every Thursday to meet with her friends, leaving the girls with extra chores and lessons to keep busy.

Too bad we didn’t bring the key to the faery garden , the sprite replied. I want to visit the wood faeries.

Right. The secret faery garden at Findlay. The brass key was on the ship.

We’re not going to Findlay. It’s a dreadful place. Just the thought made her shudder, though she had to admit, sometimes she did miss that wondrous garden. Hopefully it had stayed locked and no other girls had fallen through the wild portal in the old oak.

With a bit of luck, Kevighn would arrive soon. She didn’t actually have money to pay for her tea and cake. Oh, it was nice to have real tea. Perhaps she’d bring some back with her.

And more cake, the sprite piped.

Kevighn sauntered through the door holding the black attaché case. She waved. He wove through the tables filled with ladies and joined her.

“I trust you brought it.” She took another sip of tea.

“Of course I did. You didn’t doubt me, did you?” He set the case next to her. “You may check it if you like.”

Sitting her teacup in the matching saucer, she picked up the case and opened it. It brimmed with green bills. Closing it quickly, she returned it to the ground next to her feet.

“I trust you—and I’m trusting that this is real, because I don’t know how to check.” Pity Jeff wasn’t here, he’d know.

Actually, the fact that he wasn’t saddened her. However, her having the money did gain her leverage with Vix. “You’ll scatter the pieces?” Noli’s eyes met his.

“I’ll make sure they don’t end up in Brogan’s hands,” Kevighn assured.

She sighed with relief. “Good, because he doesn’t need any more power.”

“It’s what I thought, and yes, no good can come from him having it. He’ll need all the pieces for it to work properly.” Kevighn helped himself to her pot of tea and she picked up her teacup.

Noli’s free hand went to her pocket where the piece hid. “Then he won’t have it.”

“Come with me.” Kevighn’s voice became a caress as he gazed at her over his teacup, yellow eyes compelling. “I’m returning to the Otherworld and I want you to come with me. I can take care of you so much better than Jeff.”

“The Otherworld.” Tea sloshed out of the cup onto the pristine white tablecloth. “But you were exiled.”

“From the five main courts. I don’t think Tiana realized that once, long ago, I was affiliated with the dark court and they would welcome me back.” He took a sip of tea.

Noli sucked in a breath as she remembered Ciarán and his ruffians. “Yes, you would be, wouldn’t you?”

“Are you insulting me?” He recoiled as if slapped.

“Not at all. I met Ciarán once. He seems more … your people … than the high court.” She’d learned quite a bit about the high court and wondered how someone like Kevighn had stood it.

He took a sip of tea and nodded, visibly relaxing. “Yes, they are far more my people—and they could be yours. They loved Creideamh and they’ll love you. If anyone could reverse what the queen did to you, it would be Ciarán.”

She hadn’t thought of that. As tempting as getting her old self back might be …

“I can’t go with you.” She met his eyes as she said that. “You’re still not good for me and you never will be.”

He reached across the table and tilted up her chin with a rough finger. “Yes, I can. That earth court rogue hurt you—and he’ll continue to hurt you. You deserve better.”

She flinched as if his words burned. “V is more man that you’ll ever be.”

Kevighn stood. Taking her hand, he kissed it, lips lingering a little too long. “You sound so much like Creideamh it hurts my heart. I only hope that it doesn’t take your death to show you the error of your ways. If you ever need me, leave word at The Thirsty Pooka. It’s a tavern in the blackwoods.” His hand lingered on hers. “I will always be there for you, Noli. Always.”

With one more kiss to her black-gloved hand, Kevighn strode out of the teahouse.

Well, that was interesting, the sprite replied. Now, let’s order more cake.

Noli returned to the air terminal alone, attaché case clutched tightly in one gloved hand, a paper sack in the other, parasol under her arm. Where could Jeff be? Was he angry with her? Her chest tightened. He must be. Otherwise he would have come to Miss Molly’s.

Vix stood on a ladder, carefully sanding the ship’s hull, Jeff nowhere in sight.

“Captain, may I speak with you?” Noli’s heart thumped in her ears.

She glanced over at her from her perch on the ladder. “Where’s Jeff?”

Noli sighed, disappointed he’d never shown. “I don’t know. Please, may we go inside and talk?”

This wasn’t the place to discuss King Brogan—or the attaché case full of money.

“Of course.” Vix climbed down the ladder, her usually annoyed expression replaced with one of concern. “The girls are gone, by the way.”

“They are? I didn’t get to say goodbye to Rahel one last time.” It was like a knife in the heart and her hand went to her chest.

She’s gone? the sprite cried.

Yes she is, Noli sniffed.

“Rahel is on an airship to New York to be reunited with her father,” Vix assured, herding Noli onto the ship. “She’ll be home soon.”

“I’m glad.” Noli dabbed at her eyes. She looked around the quiet common area of the ship. “Where could we speak privately?”

Vix gestured to the table in the galley. “We could sit here. No one’s onboard but Winky and he’s below.

Let me make some tea. Do you drink tea? I bought some.” With some of the money in the attaché case. After all, she had to make sure it spent. Noli busied herself with boiling some water in a pot since they had no kettle.

Vix sat at the head of the table, looking at Noli with something halfway between concern and amusement. “I do drink tea sometimes, I’m not a complete heathen, but don’t go telling everyone that,” she added conspiratorially.

“I brought you cake.” Noli set a bag from the teashop on the table in front of Vix. She had another with the extra piece for the sprite.

Captain Vix eyed the slice of cake. “Do you often do this? Use food to solve problems?”

Noli made a face as she found a clean fork and handed it to Vix. “I …I know so little about you. All I know is that my brother loves you, you return stolen children to their families, and you like chocolate cake.”

“Oh, we haven’t actually gotten to talk much, have we?” Vix took a bite of cake as Noli prepared the tea. “Where is Jeff, did he go on the drop alone?” She froze. “There wasn’t a problem with the drop, was there?” Her dark eyes narrowed at Noli.

Setting the cups of tea on the table, Noli took a seat, making sure the attaché case sat by her feet. “How long have you been doing business with the Fae?”

Vix nearly spit out her tea. “Jeff was right.”

“How does he know I know?” She’d wondered about that.

“Something about a magic valise?” Vix shoveled another bite of cake into her mouth. “This is very good cake.”

Noli’s hand went to her face. Of course it was the magic valise. “Why are you doing business with them?

I’m not sure I feel comfortable sharing that with you.” Vix said this politely, not snappishly. Still, anger welled inside Noli at her refusal.

Noli slapped the attaché case onto the table, just out of Vix’s reach. “This is your money. I get my answers, you get your money.”

“Where’s Jeff?” Vix’s eyes went frantic and she looked about the room as if he might magically appear.

“I don’t know. He was … unhappy with my business decisions and left me on my own—but I don’t think you know these people like I do.” Noli moved the case closer to her as Vix snatched for it.

“Vix, Vix, have you seen Noli?” Jeff called from out of sight, voice anxious.

“What is going on here?” Vix stood, hands on the table.

Noli grabbed the case and held it to her chest.

Jeff strode over to Noli. “Please tell me you have the money. Do you have any idea what you’ve done? I tried to find your teahouse but I couldn’t. Is it even real?”

Standing, she smacked Jeff with the attaché case. Hard. “Of course the teahouse is real. Kevighn had no problem finding it. Do you have any idea what you were about to do?” She smacked him with the case again and again, pouring her frustrations into it. “I won’t allow you to sell things to King Brogan, especially if he intends to use it to hurt more people.”

When it came time for V to kill his uncle she’d gladly stand by his side. Maybe she’d even help.

“I have your money, but I’m not giving it to you until someone tells me what is going on here.” Quiet anger tinged Noli’s voice as she gripped the case to her chest, stepping away from the both of them.

“Jeff, go get the bottle of whiskey.” Vix stood at the head of the table, pale. “I don’t know about you, but I need a drink.”

Jeff looked from Vix to Noli and back again. “Are we actually going to tell her?”

“We want our money, don’t we?” Her look to Jeff was matter of fact.

With a shake of his head, Jeff left. Noli sat down and took another sip of tea. Finally, she’d get some answers.

Jeff retuned and poured himself and Vix a drink, not offering any to Noli, not that she liked spirits much.

“When I first left home, I was befriended by a man.” Vix took a swig. “Unsavory sort, yet fairly honest, all things considered. He helped me out a fair bit and I did a number of jobs for him. Eventually I discovered he wasn’t mortal and that there were plenty like him. Others like him asked me to do a job here and again. But they’ve always been jobs. Business transactions. I don’t ask questions, and I don’t get involved with them or their politics. ”

“How long have you worked for Brogan?” Noli polished off her tea and went to the stove for more. “Who’s Brogan?” Vix took another pull from her cup.

“Kyran. Only he’s not the real Kyran. That’s someone else.” She refilled her teacup, leaning against the counter, holding it in her hands.

“He’s a new client. Met him through someone else we do work for sometimes. Kyran—Brogan—needed us to collect some artifacts for him. He gave us a list of where and what to get.” Vix finished her drink and poured herself another. “I didn’t ask questions—that’s not my job. But something seemed off about him.”

Jeff, still standing, made a face. “It’s because he doesn’t like you much.”

If looks could kill, Jeff would be dead.

“No, that’s not it.” She turned to Noli. “So, yes, we do jobs for Otherworld folk sometimes, but it’s just work.”

That just didn’t seem wise. “You’ve never been to the Otherworld?”

Vix’s eyes widened. “No. Have you?”

“Enough to know that you don’t do business with King Brogan any more than you bargain with the high queen.” Oh, flying figs. She’d left the case of money on the table within their reach.

“You didn’t give the artifacts to him?” A look of terror crossed Vix’s face.

“No, she didn’t,” Jeff retorted. “She gave them to Kevighn Silver who I’m nearly certain is one of them as well.”

Ugh, why was Jeff acting like this? Perhaps he needed to be beaten more. Her parasol would be less awkward than the case.

“I have your money.” Noli scowled as she gestured to the case on the table. “Count it. Kevighn knows what the pieces are and he knows King Brogan. He promised to make sure the pieces are lost again, as they should be. That artifact cannot be assembled and put into the wrong hands.” She still didn’t know what it did, but she completely believed giving it to Brogan or Tiana would be disastrous.

Vix took the case and counted the money. “Can we trust him?”

“Not a chance,” Jeff said at the same time Noli replied, “I do.”

“There’s a lot of money here.” Vix divided the money into piles. “More than promised. But I dislike the idea of selling it to someone else. Makes us look bad—and I value my reputation. Also, I got the idea that he was … powerful.”

Why didn’t they comprehend the severity of the situation? “He’s earth court king, of course he’s powerful,” Noli retorted. “And yes, he’d bound to get angry. But he’s trying to piece together a lost artifact of great power. We can’t let him.”

“Why do you care so much about them?” Jeff drank directly from the bottle.

Vix’s lips pursed and for a long moment the only sound was that of her counting the money into piles. “Are you even Noli? You’re one of them, aren’t you? Disguised as her. What are they called, changelings?”

All the breath left her and her hands shook. “I’m not a changeling. I’m Noli.”

Usually.

Vix didn’t look up. “I saw what you did with those cannonballs. I’ve seen them work magic before, not often, but enough to know you were using magic. ”

She’d seen. Noli’s knees went weak.

“You have magic?” Jeff’s eyes widened.

Noli looked into the depths of her half-drunk teacup. “Just a little. I only did that for the good of the ship, because we couldn’t survive a cannon attack. It wasn’t Kevighn’s fault.”

We have a lot of magic, I just never feel like using it much other than to play games, the sprite replied.

How much is a lot? As much as V? she asked.

I don’t know.

“You’re doing it again.” Jeff stood in front of her, a hand on her shoulder.

Noli closed her eyes and gulped, not relishing the thought of telling this story. “I’m not right, Jeff.” Her voice shook. “Some of it is Findlay and some of it is what happened when I fell into the Otherworld.”

“Will you tell me?” Jeff pulled her to him “I haven’t gone round the bend. Honest.” Her voice broke as she leaned her head on his chest.

“Of course you haven’t.” His arms wrapped around her. “Vix, I still don’t know what to do about Kyran—Brogan—whoever he is. He’s not very happy with us.”

“Well, we wouldn’t be the first to sell something collected for one client to a higher bidder. We should lay low and hope this blows over. Jeff, what’s the last place anyone would look for us?” Vix kept counting the money. Jeff thought for a moment. “Do you think we could make it to Boston by Thanksgiving?”

“Boston?” Noli and Vix said in unison.

“The last place anyone would look for us is Boston, and well, Vix, don’t you think it’s time you met my mother?” Jeff’s voice went shy.

“I—” Vix’s eyes widened as she paused, money in her hand.

Boston? It might be nice to see Mama.

“As long as you don’t leave me there,” Noli retorted, looking up at him.

He shook his head and patted her shoulder. “No, I won’t leave you there. Promise.”

“You’re not going to stop until you’ve made an honest woman of me, are you?” Vix looked stricken, hand paused over one of the piles of money.

“Would being my wife truly be so bad?” Jeff let go of Noli and walked to Vix, taking her hand. “Being my wife won’t mean giving up your ship, being captain, or our work.”

Noli dropped her gaze and leaned against the counter, not wanting to intrude on such a private moment. “Promise?” Vix’s gaze seemed more like a threat than anything.

Jeff kissed her. “Promise.”

“All right then, I’ll say yes. At the very least so you’ll stop asking.” She continued counting and gave him a sharp look over the bills. “But I’m not going to settle down.”

He toyed with her short hair. “I wouldn’t have it any other way. It’s settled then, as soon as everyone’s onboard, we’ll go to Boston for Thanksgiving.”

The idea of seeing her mother made Noli’s heart leap with joy. At the same time, part of her feared that Jeff and Vix would sneak out in the dead of night, leaving her to be someone else’s problem.

“Congratulations,” she told them. Her brother was getting married. That made her and the sprite happy. “What’s everyone else going to do while we’re at Grandfather’s?”

Jeff gave her a wide, mischievous grin. “Grandfather does have a very large house.”

Noli laughed. Jeff was going to bring his trouser-wearing wife and a bunch of air pirates to Grandfather Montgomery’s for Thanksgiving? “Boston’s never going to be the same, is it?”

“Probably not,” Jeff chuckled, giving Vix a fond look. “Probably not.”

“Rogue or not, this is very generous.” Vix packed the piles into the case. “We’ll have payday later. Let me put this in the safe for now.” She and the case disappeared into her quarters.

Noli turned to Jeff. “I can’t wait to see Mama.”

“Captain Vix, Captain Vix, I need to speak to you right now,” a voice boomed from outside, sending shivers down Noli’s spine.

Eighteen

Visitors

“Come out, come out, Captain Vix,” the man shouted again.

Jeff arm shot out in warning as his other hand fumbled for his pistol. “Noli stand back.”

Vix barreled out of her quarters, pistol drawn, just as King Brogan appeared in the common area, still in his morning coat and top hat.

“Why are you on my ship, Kyran … or should I say Brogan?” Vix kept her pistol focused on the blond earth court king.

“Ah, what’s in a name, Victoria?” King Brogan raised his hands in an empty gesture.

Noli craned her neck trying to see who lurked behind Brogan. One thing she’d learned was that Otherworldly monarchs liked entourages.

“I contracted you for something and I expect it to be delivered. Promptly.” He tapped his walking stick on the floor for emphasis.

“You gave us no payment in advance. We aren’t bound to sell it to you.” Vix held her ground. “Perhaps we found a higher bidder … ”

“Kevighn Silver stole it from us,” Jeff blurted, still blocking Noli with his body. “He masqueraded as a crew member and stole it. I think he works for someone also named Kyran.”

“Kevighn Silver took it? And he’s working for another Kyran?” For a split second worry crossed King Brogan’s face. “We can’t have a rogue like him with an artifact like that.”

“No, we can’t, but we don’t have to resources to find him,” Jeff apologized.

Noli looked on in horror as Jeff blamed this entire debacle on Kevighn. “How could you?” she hissed, taking a step forward. “Kevighn—”

Jeff put a hand over her mouth as if she was a naughty girl. “You’ll have to forgive Noli, she’s not feeling well.”

King Brogan focused on her. His eyes might look like V’s, but they lacked his soul and insight.

“An earth sprite on airship?” he cackled. “Whose ingenious idea was that? Kevighn didn’t have to steal my artifacts. He probably traded her something shiny for them.”

Her heart fell. She wasn’t ready to reveal that particular mistake to Jeff and Vix.

Did he give us something shiny? I want something shiny, the sprite whined.

Shush, Noli retorted. “I’m not an earth sprite. You, sir, must be mistaken.”

“Is that any way to speak to your king?” He took several menacing steps toward her. Brogan greatly resembled Mr. Darrow, but he had James’ hair.

“You aren’t my king,” she spat, heart pounding. She treaded on dangerous ground. The high queen would kill someone for speaking to her like that.

“Stay away from my sister.” Jeff fixed his pistol on Brogan, using his body to shield her.

King Brogan’s eyes unfocused then refocused, lips curving into a deep frown. “You aren’t part of my court, yet you aren’t dark court, nor high court—how did that happen? Who do you belong to? You look familiar … ”

Taking a deep breath, she gathered every ounce of courage she possessed and looked right into his eyes. “I belong to no one.”

“What is going on? You need to get away from her,” Jeff yelled, striding toward him.

Vix grabbed his arm. “Jeff, wait.”

“You are very much out of your element, little courtless earth sprite.” King Brogan smirked. “It’s not good to be out of your element.”

What did that mean?

“You need to get off my ship, Brogan. Now. We don’t have your artifacts.” Vix kept her pistol focused on him.

All these pistols and Brogan didn’t seem fazed.

“Your weapon won’t hurt me,” he shrugged. “How about your little sprite gives me the piece in her pocket and I don’t kill you all? I think it’s more than a fair trade. What exactly does a sprite do on an airship? They’re not very good at practical things.”

Noli’s hand went to her pocket. How did he know?

Don’t give it to him, please, a female voice echoed in her mind.

It wasn’t the sprite. Unless she was truly going mad, it could only be the Bright Lady herself. She didn’t know who else it might be.

“I won’t.” Her jaw set. She wasn’t about to defy the Bright Lady.

“Noli, you have a piece?” Jeff’s brow furrowed and he didn’t put down his pistol.

Her hand reached into her pocket and wrapped around it. “You can’t have it.”

“Guards, seize the sprite,” King Brogan called. Two large men, clad in gentleman’s clothes, entered the room and stormed toward her.

“Leave her alone.” Jeff charged. One of the large men tossed him aside like a doll.

“Jeff.” Vix ran to him.

“Leave my brother alone.” Noli looked around for something she could control.

Just push them, the sprite told her. Like they’re a ball.

Holding out her hand she pushed with her mind, like the sprite had when volleying the cannonballs. One of the guards stumbled backwards into the wooden table.

“Do you dare use magic against me?” Brogan roared, holding out his hand and sending her flying backward into the wall. The air whooshed out of her body as she smacked against the wood.

“Noli!” Jeff stumbled up off the floor.

“Wait,” Vix hissed, holding out her arm.

One of the guards peered at Noli. “Your majesty, do you know who this is?”

“Who?” Brogan looked down his nose at her as she lay crumpled against the wall, ribs smarting, though nothing felt broken.

“She’s Stiofán’s. I remember her from the House of Oak.” The guard looked familiar.

Noli sucked in a breath, which hurt, as she remembered where she’d seen him. “You worked at the big house. You’re a spy.”

Brogan’s hands clapped under his chin. “Stiofán’s little mortal—well, not so mortal anymore. Tiana’s work, I’m sure. What should we do with her? Bait? Or perhaps we should just kill her. After all, she’s not wearing his sigil anymore which could only mean—”

“Leave. Me. Alone.” From her spot on the floor, Noli sent out another blast, this one aimed directly at King Brogan.

He sidestepped, strode over, and grabbed her by the throat. “You are very much out of your element, little sprite, and lacking a protector. You best watch your step. Also, are you sure you’re well? Your color looks off.”

Her throat grew warm and tingly and for the briefest second his hand shimmered as she struggled for breath. Wait, she had her knife. Kicking up her foot, she fumbled for it.

“Now, give me that piece,” he demanded.

Don’t give in, that other voice told her as her hand wrapped around the knife handle.

“No.” The word barely escaped her lips as he choked the air out of her. Grasping the knife, she jabbed it in his hand, praying it would force him to release her.

His face contorted in pain. “Why you little—”

“Leave my sister alone,” Jeff roared. Boom. Boom. Boom. Jeff fired his pistol several times into King Brogan leg.

Again, she jabbed him. Take that. His grip lessened and Noli dropped to the floor with a jarring thud, knife falling to the ground. The knife went back into her boot, then her hand found the piece in her pocket. She must keep it safe.

Several other pistol clicks echoed through the room. Brogan didn’t look up, a hand over his bleeding leg.

“No one messes with little sister.” Thad aimed his pistol at Brogan, uncovered eye narrowing. Asa and two women wearing trousers also held pistols.

“Brogan, you need to get off my ship, you’re bleeding everywhere.” Vix’s voice remained calm, pistol still focused on the earth court king.

“I only want what is mine.” The hand not staunching his wounds extended as if he expected Noli to hand the artifact over.

“You didn’t pay for it, it’s not yours,” Vix retorted. “Asa, Thad, escort these men off my ship.”

“I think we should go,” the guard who’d spied on her and V said, guiding Brogan toward the exit. “I’ll send men after Kevighn Silver for the other pieces.”

“You’ll pay for this,” Brogan yelled as he limped off the ship leaving a trail of blood, guns still focused on him. “Stiofán, too. Oh yes, you will all pay.”

A heavy silence filled the air. Noli grasped for breath, crouched on the floor, feeling lightheaded. The piece cut into her hand. She’d done it—she’d even used her knife to help protect herself. At least Brogan hadn’t hurt Jeff.

She’d never forgive herself if he had.

The voice stayed silent. That was for probably better, her head was crowded enough without adding a goddess. “Are you all right, Captain? Who was that?” Thad tucked his pistol away and took a drink from his flask.

“Business gone bad. Thank you for that.” Vix put her pistol away as well.

“Noli, Noli, are you well?” Jeff crouched next to her.

“I can’t catch my breath.” Clammy heat spread across her skin as she rasped for breath.

Jeff pulled her into a sitting position so she could lean against him. “Asa, could you please get Noli some water. It’s all right. They’re gone.”

“Who’s Stiofán?” Vix joined them, concern in her eyes.

“V. Steven.” She took the cup of water from Asa but didn’t feel like drinking. It was difficult to breathe and her neck ached where Brogan had grabbed her.

“We’ll talk about this later, the three of us, while we’re en route to Boston,” Jeff soothed. “Vix and I are engaged, we’re going to Boston for Thanksgiving to tell my family,” he added to the others.

Various congratulations came from those in the room. Noli had no idea who the women were. She closed her eyes and leaned on Jeff.

“If we’re going to Boston, we best be leaving,” Asa finally boomed.

“Noli, you don’t look good.” Jeff smoothed her hair. “Vix, she’s warm.”

“Go put her downstairs, have Winky ready the engines. Hittie, Hattie, thank you so much, until next time?” Vix called.

Jeff scooped Noli up in arms. She should protest. But the words just didn’t come out.

“Will little sister be all right?” Thad asked.

“She’ll be fine.” Jeff carried her down to her little room.

Noli clutched the piece. “I didn’t give it to him.”

“I still don’t understand why it’s so important.”

“It is,” she insisted.

Jeff put her in her hammock and covered her with the blanket. “We need to talk, you, Vix, and I. I’m not sure what precisely I saw and heard back there.”

Noli closed her eyes. “Brogan is V’s uncle.”

“V’s one of them, too? Don’t they have their own realm?” Exasperation colored his voice as he tucked her in.

“V and his family are exiles, forced to live in our realm because of Brogan and Queen Tiana.” She ached all over and just felt … wrong. “V broke it off with me because his mother is the high queen and she ordered him to. May I have my roses?”

“Um, sure.” Jeff retrieved her pot of roses from the worktable. Noli wrapped her arms around the tiny pot as if it was a doll. Much better.

“I don’t feel good,” she murmured, trying to get comfortable in her hammock.

I don’t feel good either, the sprite whimpered.

“You sleep, we’ll figure this all out later.” Jeff’s fingers traced her cheek. “We’ll figure this all out later. I promise.”

Kevighn entered through the swinging wooden doors into The Thirsty Pooka, deep within the blackwoods of the Otherworld. Once, it had been his favorite watering hole. Despite the shady characters frequenting it, the tavern was actually quite safe. Safe enough to bring Creideamh. So he’d thought.

People stopped drinking and throwing knives to stare at him.

“What are you doing here, huntsman?” a large ogre sneered, cleaning his teeth with his dagger as he sat at a table filled with other ugly, smelly, large ogres.

“Yeah, you’re kind isn’t welcome here,” a goblin added. They were smaller than ogres, but just as strong and twice as ugly.

Kevighn’s heart sank as others in the bar echoed the sentiments. They’d begin throwing things at him any moment.

“Stop.” A cloaked figure at the wooden bar stood, barely taller than Kevighn, but imposing nevertheless. Immediately, the bar fell silent.

Ciarán had spoken.

“Kevighn, did everything go as expected?” The dark king’s hood fell back. He gestured to the bar. “Sit.”

Everyone returned to their business. Kevighn took a seat next to him. Ciarán signaled the bartender, a rather comely lady leprechaun, for two drinks.

“The pieces are mine now?” Ciarán asked.

“Yes.” He felt no guilt at giving them to the dark king. However, he had a feeling Noli still had a piece. It would be safe with her and when they needed it, he could get it.

“It’s quite the gift.” Ciarán accepted the clay mug from the bartender, who stood on a box to see them. She handed one to Kevighn.

“Brogan is collecting them?” Kevighn took a sip of decent ale, dark and cool. Ciarán made it himself.

“Indeed. He’s contracted others to collect the pieces as well from museums, private collectors, and even archeological digs all over the world. He knows where many of the pieces are—but not all.” His eyes twinkled. “Though I don’t appreciate him using my name.”

“What do you plan to do with them, if I might ask?” Whatever it was, it would be less self-serving than Brogan.

Ciarán shrugged. “What do you expect? I’m going to rebuild it, just as he is trying to. Only I shall be successful. A rebellion is brewing. Tiana isn’t good for the Otherworld, and no one can stop her except for me.”

Well, conceivably the Bright Lady or the magic herself could stop the queen, but there was only one time in memory where that happened. That was when the Bright Lady broke apart the staff, scattering its pieces to the ends of the mortal realm. Without the staff, the land had to rely on the blood of mortal girls for nourishment.

Most of that era had been forgotten—especially by the monarchs. Even the stories told to children to explain the sacrifice forgot that small detail.

“Rebellion?” Kevighn breathed. Even thinking the word could be treason. Being dark court didn’t make them immune to spies or the high queen’s wrath, “Yes, Queen Tiana cares naught for the Otherworld and her subjects.” Ciarán shook his head. “Pity.”

“We still need a queen.” There had always been a high queen, one who possessed a rather peculiar set of gifts— the ability to use all four elements.

Ciarán’s hands wrapped around his mug. “I think most have forgotten Tiana’s daughter. She lives in the mortal realm with her father.”

“Did she inherit her mother’s abilities?” Kevighn did a double take. “Are you planning on killing the girl?” Ciarán’s face contorted into a look of disgust. “You don’t honestly think I’d do that? No, we’ll raise the girl here, with us, continue collecting the pieces, and when we’re ready, we’ll have our revolution. Tiana will be overthrown, and this girl will be the new high queen.”

There were many, many holes in Ciarán’s plan, but it wasn’t Kevighn’s place to question him. “How will you get the girl in the first place?”

“That is where you, my dear friend, come in.” Ciarán clapped him on the arm. “I need you to do what you do best—get me the girl.”

“You want me to go to Los Angeles and steal the girl away from the former king of the earth court?” Kevighn couldn’t quite believe his ears.

“You do know who her chief tutor and companion is, right?” Ciarán’s smile grew sly as he swirled the drink is his glass. “I don’t think anyone will mourn if you killed Quinn the Fair in the course of your task.”

Kevighn drew in a sharp breath. “You’re offering me the chance to kill him?”

Ciarán nodded. “If it were my sister, I would have killed the bastard straight out.”

“You could—I couldn’t.” It still would have caused a war.

He grinned over the rim of his glass. “It won’t cause a war now.”

For reasons unknown Quinn had joined his former king in exile.

“I’ll do it.” Maybe Stiofán would be there and give him a reason to kill him as well.

“Good.” Ciarán raised his glass in a toast. “To brotherhood.”

Kevighn raised his. “To brotherhood.”

They drank. Putting down his glass, Ciarán gestured to the bar. “Welcome home. It’s about damn time. Your talents are wasted on the likes of her anyway.”

Kevighn looked around at the various dark court folk—brownies, goblins, ogres, the banished, and the generally unscrupulous, the real “monsters” behind the stories used to scare mortal children. Perhaps the high court looked down on dark court folk, but they possessed a code you’d never find in anyplace else, especially the high court. They welcomed him back as if he’d never left.

He clapped his old friend on the arm. “It’s good to be home.”

Ciarán was right; it was about damn time.

Nineteen

Ill

Noli’s mouth felt stuffed with cotton. She hurt too much to even consider moving. The door opened, but Noli kept her eyes closed.

“I brought you coffee, how’s the patient,” Vix whispered, the door closing behind her.

“Her fever’s not breaking,” Jeff murmured. “I’m worried.”

“We’ll be in Chicago soon to refuel. I think we should get Noli a doctor,” Vix replied.

“No, I think our best chance is to refuel, press on to Boston, and bring her to grandfather’s.”

Right, she was unwell. Her skin blazed and she wanted to drink a barrel of water—which, unfortunately, required sitting up.

“Jeff … do you actually think your family will welcome us?” Vix blurted. “It’s so sweet and old fashioned that you want me to meet them, but what if they turn us away? At least in Chicago we can find a doctor. She’s so pale and still.”

“Grandfather Montgomery is a lot of things—but he won’t turn us away on Thanksgiving, especially when I’m trying to do what’s right,” Jeff returned. “Also, if Noli’s unwell, it’s a non-issue. Mother will never allow Grandfather turn us away.”

For once Noli wanted her mother. Mama always knew how to make tea just right and when coddled eggs would be better than toast. Real sheets, cool ones which smelled nice, would feel so much better on her too-warm skin than hammock strings.

“Are you certain? It just feels so … risky.”

“We need to take her to Boston,” Jeff insisted.

Noli’s struggled to sit up. “I want to see Mama.” The words felt as thick as badly knitted socks, but if she didn’t speak up, they may stop in Chicago instead.

“Easy.” Jeff helped her sit, hammock rocking with her movement. “How do you feel?”

“Warm.” She shrugged off her blanket. “And thirsty.”

Jeff handed her a cup of lukewarm weak tea, which she drained in two gulps and returned to him. He placed it on the worktable, sat on her workbench, and picked up his own mug. Dark rings circled his eyes and stubble dotted his chin. Vix didn’t look any better as she leaned against the closed door. The three of them took up all the space, crowding the miniscule space.

Taking a handkerchief, Jeff dipped it in some water and handed it to her. Noli wiped her face with it. Her entire body throbbed and the tea did little to slake her thirst.

“Where are my roses?” She looked around.

Jeff gestured to her worktable. The wilted roses drooped, tiny leaves and petals raining onto the floor. “Would you like your pot of mint?”

“Please?” She just wanted to be near something green and growing.

“There you go.” He tucked the pot of mint in her arms and put the fallen blanket back on her lap. “Would you like something to eat?”

“I don’t feel like eating.” Really she just wanted to drink some water and go back to sleep. “I’d like some more tea or water, please.”

“I’ll get some.” Vix left.

“I want to see Mama.” She just didn’t want to be left behind in Boston. “I feel horrid.” Even her hair hurt. She noticed she still wore her blue dress and corset, though someone had removed her boots.

Jeff squeezed her shoulder. “We’re going to Boston. Grandfather will summon a doctor, and Mother will have the kitchen make you coddled eggs and tea.”

“And Mama and Grandmother will have your and Vix’s wedding all planned before we even finish Thanksgiving dinner,” Noli laughed. “Better you than me.”

Throwing back his head, he laughed. “True. You’ll help Vix out, won’t you?”

“Help me with what?” Vix returned with a cup in her hand, which she gave to Noli.

“I appreciate it.” Noli took a tentative gulp of water, wishing it were cooler.

“Why do you never say thank you?” Vix leaned against the door frame. “Is it because those words mean something to them?”

Nodding, she took another gulp of water. “I’ll help you with the legions of female relations who will spend all of Thanksgiving arguing if we should serve quail or pheasant at your wedding.”

A look of sheer and utter terror crossed Vix’s face. “We’re not getting married at Thanksgiving, are we?”

“I don’t think even Grandmamma can plan a wedding that quickly,” Noli joked as she finished her water. “Though she might try.”

“Noli, since you’re feeling a little better, could you please explain what’s going on here? I don’t understand— about you having magic, about that man calling you a sprite, about our neighbor being Fae.” Jeff squeezed her knee.

“Must I?” She looked away, stomach churning at the idea of talking about everything.

“Would you like me to leave?” Vix added.

Noli shook her head. “It’s the idea of telling the story that bothers me—not you hearing it.” She lay back down in the hammock, clutching the pot of mint. “In order for it to all make sense, I have to start at the very beginning. The day I regret will all my being. That was the day where everything changed. I’d finally managed to fix Father’s old Hestin Dervish Pixy and V and I took it out for a test flight … ”

“No, stop Miss Gregory, stop,” Noli screamed as Miss Gregory poured cold water over her face again and again, not stopping for more than a second. Her lungs burned and she gasped and sputtered for breath.

“Noli, Noli, calm down,” Jeff soothed, rubbing a damp cloth over her forehead. “You’re not at school; you’re safe on the ship with me.”

Noli felt torn between the two events, not knowing which was real. “Stop,” she sobbed.

“We’ve docked in Chicago to refuel,” Vix said from the doorway. “Are you certain we shouldn’t find a doctor … or other help?”

Noli just wanted Miss Gregory to stop. If she didn’t get a good breath in soon she’d suffocate. Her lungs screamed for air.

“Other help?” Jeff stroked her face. “Shhh, everything is going to be just fine, Noli.”

“It’s a bit of a coincidence she fell ill immediately after that Brogan fellow threatened her. I swear I saw his hands …do something. Honestly, Jeff, I think maybe, especially after hearing Noli’s entire tale, we should stop doing business with them.”

Noli’s breathing eased, but she shivered … and thirst parched her throat.

“You think he did this?” Jeff asked.

“You heard what he did to his own family,” Vix replied. “And he kept talking about her being out of her element—I’m certain we’re missing something here.”

“If it were as simple as finding Steven, perhaps. Those two always have been the best of friends. But I wouldn’t know where to even start to look for him. I wouldn’t trust anyone else—not even, no especially, Kevighn.” Jeff sighed, head in his hands. “I can’t believe our neighbors are faeries.”

“I miss V,” Noli squeaked. She remembered a little now, and she’d left Kevighn’s role out of the story as much as she could.

Jeff stroked Noli’s cheek and even that gesture hurt. “You’re too warm.”

“I’m cold,” Noli shivered, wincing at the pain it caused. “May I have another blanket?”

“We should get a doctor before it’s too late.” Vix pressed a cup of water in Noli’s hand. “Here, drink this.” She helped Noli take sips of water.

“We need to get her to Boston—they’ll know what to do,” Jeff insisted. “Perhaps someone can pick up some broth for her. She hasn’t eaten much.”

Noli didn’t feel like eating, but it took too much effort to tell them that. She closed her eyes again, praying she didn’t have more nightmares about Miss Gregory—or Queen Tiana.

“Are you sure, Jeff?” Vix’s voice broke.

“I’m sure. We should send Winky to get her a new plant, both hers have died and she sleeps better with one in her arms.” He stroked Noli’s hair. “Just go back to sleep, Noli. We’ll get you to Boston soon.”

Noli nodded and drifted off to sleep.

Noli ran through the wildwood, a legion of pink croquet mallets on her heels. Breena and Nissa, the high queen’s handmaidens, lobbed purple and gold cannon balls at her, laughing at Noli’s attempts at escape.

“I just want to go home,” Noli sobbed as she tripped over a root and sprawled on the ground of the wildwood, croquet mallets marching closer. “I just want to go home.”

“Noli, you’re dreaming again.” Jeff shook her. “Vix, did you summon a motorcab?”

“Are you certain this is a good idea?” Vix asked, trepidation lurking in her voice.

All Noli wanted was to not be caught by the croquet mallets.

“Up you go, Noli,” Jeff lifted her. “I’m taking you to Mother; she’ll know what to do.”

“And if she doesn’t?” Vix goaded.

Noli leaned her head against Jeff’s chest, her eyes closed.

“She’s our mother; she always knows what to do,” Jeff replied.

Noli felt herself being moved as they talked about her. Again. They were going to Mama. Would she see V as well? It would be nice to see that fussy old bodger. A drink would also be welcome. Her throat felt made of sandpaper and she sweltered in that dress.

For a long time Vix and Jeff stayed silent, but she was no longer being chased by mallets or purple cannon balls, so she leaned into Jeff, enjoying the respite.

“We’re on the way to Grandfather’s,” Jeff whispered, stroking her hair over and over. “Vix, everything will be fine—they’ll love you.”

“I’m worried more about her,” Vix muttered.

A few moments later Noli heard Vix suck in a sharp breath. “Is this your house?”

“Grandfather’s house, not ours,” Jeff replied. “Noli, we’re here. Let’s find Mother.”

Noli’s eyes fluttered open, they felt so heavy, so she let them close again. Cold air hit her face. Ah, that felt divine on her overheated skin.

There was a rapping sound and Noli realized someone knocked on a door. Her eyes cracked. Jeff seemed to be holding her as Vix knocked.

The door opened. “May I help you?” an old voice creaked.

“Jameson? Is that you?” Jeff asked. “It’s me, Jeffrey Braddock, Edwina’s son. I need to speak with Mother—or Grandfather, quickly, it’s Noli, she’s ill.”

She was ill? Was that why she fell as if her skin burned with a million steam engines? Perhaps she could have a nice cool bath.

“Please, let me in Jameson,” Jeff pleaded. “We need a doctor.”

“Jameson, who’s at the door, is that the Parkingtons?” a female voice called.

“Mother … Mama, it’s me,” Jeff called.

Noli tried to sit up at the sound of her mother’s voice.

“Easy, Noli,” Jeff soothed. “We’ll have you in a proper bed soon.”

“Jeffery?” Warm air gushed from somewhere, not nearly as pleasant as the cold air. “What are you doing here?” Mama made a noise of alarm. “What’s wrong with Noli?”

“I don’t know.” His voice broke. “We were coming to visit you for Thanksgiving. Noli fell ill on the way. I … I think Grandfather needs to send for the doctor.”

“Noli, my poor girl. Come in. Jeff, it’s been far too long.” Their mother ushered them in and Noli felt the cold air leave her, replaced by hot air, so stifling it made her whimper. “Jeff, help me get her upstairs. Jameson, get Father and send Ellen up. Oh, hello, who are you?”

“Mother, if I might present Victoria Adler, of Kentucky. She and I have recently become engaged. We were coming to visit you, in part so that I might introduce you to her.” Jeff moved as he spoke, Noli with him. “Vix, this is my mother, Edwina Braddock.”

“It’s lovely to meet you, Mrs. Braddock, Jeff and Noli speak so highly of you,” Vix replied as polite as could be.

“Why Jeffrey, you’ve gotten engaged?” Their mother’s voice swelled with pride. “My word, I wasn’t expecting that. Victoria, we’ll talk. Jeff, let’s put Noli in the nursery. We freshened it up for your little cousins, but they didn’t come at the last moment.”

Noli felt her mother’s hand on her forehead.

“You don’t think it’s influenza, do you?” Mama’s voice tinged with worry.

“I don’t think so—no one on the ship has fallen ill but Noli, and Jeff’s barely left her side,” Vix replied.

She felt herself being laid down on a bed. Ah, that was it. Now, if someone would open the window.

Mama repositioned her on the bed, helping her to get comfortable. “Is she still in her corset?” Outrage colored Mama’s voice. “How many days has she been in her corset? Truly, Jeff? Off with you, now. Why don’t you and your young lady help your Grandfather summon a doctor? Ellen,” she bellowed. “Noli, sweetheart we’re going to get you into something more comfortable. Ellen! I need your help.

Mama.” Noli’s eyes flickered open to make sure it was her mother and not a figment of her imagination. Or a croquet mallet.

“I’m right here.” Her mother began to undress her. “Ellen!”

“Mama, I don’t feel good.” Heavy, Noli’s eyes closed. It hurt to form words.

I don’t feel good either, the sprite whined.

Her mother brushed her hair away from her face. “Hold on, Noli. Just hold on. We’re going to get the doctor. Everything’s going to be just fine.”

All Noli wanted was a drink of water and a nap in a tree. When she opened her mouth the words didn’t emerge. But her mother would figure it out. Mama always knew exactly what she needed when she fell ill. This time would be no exception.

James and Steven trudged through the snow to Dr. Heinz’s house. Rahel rode on Steven’s back; it was faster than her walking through the ever-present muddy slush.

“Are we there yet?” Rahel asked. Again.

“Not yet,” Steven replied, trying to keep the annoyance out of his voice. Again.

James pointed to the horizon. “Look, I think it’s up ahead. Rahel, let’s race.”

“Yessss!” Her squeal hurt Steven’s ears as he set her down. Doll clutched in her arms, she raced James down the mucky road.

They beat Steven to the house. James was already knocking on the door when he trudged up the front steps, legs freezing.

The door opened and Bridgid poked her head out. “Yes?”

“Oh, Bridgid, look who we found?” James’ voice went singsong.

“Bridgid, Bridgid!” Rahel flew past James and wrapped her arms around the young housekeeper’s legs.

“Rahel. Oh, Rahel. Dr. Heinz, come quickly,” she shouted as she hugged Rahel tightly right there in the doorway. “Come in.” She ushered all of them inside. “Dr. Heinz,” she called.

Tasty smells from the kitchen made his belly rumble. Dr. Heinz appeared looking much like the last time with his leather apron over his clothes and magnifying goggles on his head.

“Popi!” Rahel flung herself at her father.

He caught her and swung her into his arms. “Rahel, oh, my Rahel.” Sobs of joy leaked from his lips. For several moments he just held his daughter, murmuring her name over and over. Bridgid bustled off to get everyone tea.

“Thank you so much,” Dr. Heinz told them, still clutching his daughter. “I cannot express how grateful I am.”

“It was our pleasure.” Steven couldn’t help but smile at the man’s happiness, though thank yous always made him uncomfortable.

“You have the automaton?” James asked.

“James,” Steven hissed as he elbowed his rude little brother.

James shot him a wounded look as he rubbed his side. “You didn’t have to do that.”

“Please, be my guest for Thanksgiving, I insist.” Dr. Heinz gave his daughter a kiss. “We’ll have a feast indeed. Yes, your automaton is ready. Tomorrow, you can be off.”

“We would be honored to share your Thanksgiving meal,” Steven replied. A hot meal and a real bed sounded splendid. However, he wouldn’t truly relax until the automaton had been delivered and the quest declared completed. “Oh, I finished your book.”

Dr. Heinz smiled. “And what did you think of Machiavelli?”

“It was interesting to learn more about his philosophies.” Even if he didn’t agree with most of them. Things such as it is much more secure to be feared than to be loved seemed far more his mother and uncle’s philosophy than his own.

Rahel frowned at them, lower lip jutting out in a pout. “You’re leaving?”

Steven nodded. “Tomorrow. We have to get the present back to our mother—”

“In time for her birthday,” James added, ignoring Steven’s hard look at both the lie and the interruption.

Rahel clutched her dollies tight. “When will you find Noli?”

At least she was safe with Jeff. Wait, perhaps he should dream search for her, at least he could talk to her, make sure she was all right. He could smack himself for not thinking of it sooner. Yes, he’d dream search for her tonight.

“Soon.” Steven felt lighter at the thought. “I’ll find Noli very soon.”

“I can’t believe we’re going to a bawdy house with an automaton,” Steven muttered as James led him back into Mathias’ burlesque hall.

“I’m sure there’s a naughty joke in there some place.” James opened the door. At least this time his coat didn’t squirm with a fluffy cat.

Steven lugged the blanket wrapped child-sized form inside the lobby, his brother tossing the doorman coins and elbowing past him. Neither felt like playing games. Also, he hadn’t been able to find Noli last night when he dream searched for her and that made worry ball in the pit of his stomach. Either she’d stayed up all night or something was wrong.

The same dark-haired woman in the same scanty red outfit sauntered over to them. “I thought I told you to be properly dressed next time,” she sniffed, wiggling her hips for emphasis. Her eyes lingered on Steven’s bruised face.

“Sorry.” James gave her a disarming grin. “We’re here to see Mathias.”

What they needed to know was the location of the closest portal back to the Otherworld. The quest wasn’t over until the item had been delivered—which meant they could be harassed by helpers until then. He still hadn’t forgotten the gunmen over Deseret—or Igan and his friends.

“What is that?” She gestured to the blanket-covered automaton, leading them back through the curtain and down the passage, waggling her bottom at James in the process.

James grinned at Steven. “My brother brought his own date.”

Steven thumped his brother in the arm. “Lay off.”

Rolling his eyes, he rubbed his arm and snorted. “You are such a fussy old bodger.”

Noli. Every time James called him V or fussy old bodger it sent pangs through his heart sharper than any sword. He looked over at James who was as laid-back and flirtatious as ever, even after losing the love of his life. How did he do it? If anything happened to Noli he might not be able to carry on. Certainly, not like James.

The woman sat them at a table in the corner with a good view of the stage show, which seemed more subdued than last time. Today, those present seemed more interested in food and conversation than the show. A woman sat in a giant birdcage, singing. Steven sat the wrapped automaton in her own chair.

“Mathias will see you shortly.” Waggling her fingers at James, she left them alone.

“How do you do it?” Steven asked James. “I know you miss Charlotte, I know you loved her, I just don’t understand how you carry on, flirting and joking as if nothing ever happened.”

James face darkened like a storm cloud. “I miss her so much.”

“Of course you do.” He couldn’t even fathom his brother’s pain.

“I could either lie in bed and pine for her, or continue on with my life—and someone,” he shot Steven a look of mock-annoyance, “wouldn’t let me stay a-bed. Also,” he sighed, running his fingers through his wayward curls. “Moping won’t bring her back. All the yearning in the world won’t bring her back. She made me promise I’d go on with my life, and this,” he held out his hands, “is the only way I know how.”

Steven clapped him on the shoulder. “You’re a stronger man than I.”

“Am I?” James flashed him a grateful look. “You’re the smart one; I’m just the funny, cute, charming one.”

He laughed. “You are the better swordsman.”

“True.” James signaled the serving girl for a drink. The girl in the birdcage changed songs, this one in some other mortal language.

Mathias strode over to them. “Stiofán, Séamus, were you successful?”

Steven patted the bundle in the chair. “Yes, we were. Now, to get this back—which is why we’re here. We’re hoping you can direct us to the nearest safe portal back to the Otherworld. We didn’t want to simply bumble all over New York only to use someone’s private portal which could take us to who-knows-where.”

Mathias joined them at the table, not seeming as jolly as he had last time.

“I’m sorry, we didn’t bring you a gift,” Steven added.

He shook his head. “It’s all right, Tiny will live.”

The hound’s name was Tiny? Even as pups Fae hounds weren’t tiny.

The serving girl set drinks before them all. Mathias picked his up and held it, examining the contents in the light of the gas chandelier. “That’s prudent. Most portals here are private. I’m also glad you stopped by.”

Mathias’ words made Steven’s blood run cold. “Something’s wrong.”

“Someone’s trying to get you a message.” Mathias took a long drink. “Do you know someone named Captain Vix?”

“Noli.” It came out like a half-choked noise.

James thumped him on the back. “We know her. What’s the message?”

“Wait—how did Vix know where to find us?” Steven’s heart raced. Noli. Something had to be wrong with Noli.

“Um, Hattie probably told Vix where we were going, oh, and I may have told Hattie she could leave me a message here.” James’ cheeks pinked.

Steven put his head in his hand. “You’re impossible.”

“Do you want to hear the message or not?” Mathias’ voice tinged with gentle annoyance.

“Of course, please.” Steven wrapped his hands around his glass.

“It’s a very simple message. Noli’s ill. Come to Boston.” He appraised them. “I have a feeling that’s not good news.”

All the blood drained out of his face. “No, it’s not.”

That could explain why he hadn’t been able to find her last night when he’d dream searched. Noli was ill. Ill enough that Vix, who despised him, sent word. But why?

Something seemed to be missing here. Still, they had to travel to Boston. Immediately.

“I appreciate you delivering the message.” Shaking, Steven stood.

“Focus, V. We’re so close.” James put a hand on his arm. “I think it’s odd that I’m the one who keeps telling you to stay on task. Anyhow, why don’t we take this to the queen, then find Noli, just like we planned.”

Steven didn’t believe his ears. “She’s ill enough for Vix, who did this,” he pointed to the shiner on his face, “to send word. Something’s wrong.”

“I care about Noli, too, but we’re nearly finished.”

“There’s a public portal near Boston. Why don’t you check on her, then continue on with your quest,” Mathias suggested, taking another drink.

The sensibility of Mathias’ suggestion startled him. “Yes, that sounds like a very sound plan.” He looked to James. “Don’t you think?”

James stood. “I think that should work.”

“Good.” Mathias checked his pocket watch. “If you hurry you can still catch the train.”

Twenty

Bittersweet Returns

Checking to make sure the magical protections on the place still held, Kevighn entered a familiar clearing. They’d held, but he didn’t follow the path to his familiar wooden cabin. No, he went around back to Creideamh’s gardens. All Magnolia’s hard work had gone to seed as once again everything around him ran wild, a cacophony of green and growth.

A pink rose among the tangle caught his attention. His fingers caressed petals soft as silk. Magnolia. She’d be so happy here, with the gardens, roses, and the faerie tree.

He crossed into the woods where Creideamh’s grove and tree house lay. Thank the Bright Lady Ciarán used his own magic to keep the grove from disappearing when he was banished. Gazing up at the giant faerie tree, he studied the tree house in its branches, formed of the tree itself. Creideamh’s laughter practically echoed through the clearing.

So did Noli’s.

A glowing ball of purple tugged on his hair.

“Hello, to you, too.” He held out his finger for the tiny wood faery to perch on. “I’ve just come to get a few things, but I’ll return.” Ever since Creideamh’s death he’d come and gone, doing his work as huntsman. It would probably be the same with Ciarán, only he much preferred the joviality of The Thirsty Pooka to the formality of the high palace.

The wood faery flew off in a flutter of translucent wings and he climbed into the tree house, more wood faeries watching him curiously, but not denying him entrance. Closing his eyes, he tried to picture his sister.

All he saw was sweet Magnolia, who’d loved this place just as much.

When he opened his eyes, ghosts of his little blossom lurked everywhere. The basket and Creideamh’s dress lay discarded on the floor from the last time he’d been within. The dress Magnolia had been wearing when he’d tried to seduce her at the high queen’s command.

He picked them both up and returned to the house. The basket went in the kitchen, the dress in Creideamh’s room. Kevighn looked around the room, which still smelled of Magnolia—of dirt, roses, and those berries she liked.

In the front room, he went to his cache of weapons on the wall and wrapped his hands around a bow he’d made long ago for one specific purpose. He grabbed a quiver of arrows, sliding a special arrow within, one with Quinn the Fair’s name literally carved into the shaft. He threw the quiver and bow over his shoulder and slid a knife in his boot.

After all these years revenge was so close he could taste it.

Kevighn gave the cabin one last glance. “Creideamh, by the Bright Lady, I’ll avenge you. I promise.”

Steven and James walked up the tree-lined path of the giant, white mansion with its wide porch and columns. The grand neighborhood was quiet, without the bustle of flying cars, hoverboards, and such. However, the walk was so long he wished he had his hoverboard.

“Now this is a house,” James whistled.

Lights flickering in one of the windows caught Steven’s eye. Which was Noli’s?

They climbed the steps and Steven knocked on the door, glad they’d cleaned up and changed. However, he still carried the blanket-wrapped automaton, which he set on the porch swing for the moment.

The door opened and a very old butler peered out. “May I help you?”

“Yes, we’re here to see Magnolia Braddock,” Steven replied.

“I’m sorry, but Miss Noli is unwell, would you like to leave a card?” He looked as if he might fall over at any moment.

“Is Mrs. Braddock here? We’re her neighbors back in Los Angeles.” Not only did Steven not have a calling card, but he didn’t have time for such niceties.

The elderly butler shook his head. “I’m sorry, but Miss Edwina is out. Would you like to leave a card?”

“Is Jeff or Vix here? Please, we’ve come a long way.” And still had far to go.

His wrinkled face scrunched in thought. “I do think Mr. Jeffrey and Miss Victoria are in residence. However, given Miss Noli’s health, I’m not sure if they’re accepting callers. Do you wish for me to check?”

“Victoria?” James snorted.

Steven shot his brother a look. Victoria was a fine name. “Please. I’m Steven Darrow and this is my brother James.”

The old butler shuffled off, leaving the door half open and them standing on the porch, breaths making frozen clouds in the late afternoon chill.

“That is one old butler,” Jeff laughed as the two of them shivered in the cold.

“Oh, I think Jameson left the door open again,” a female voice called. A brunette, older than Noli but younger than Mrs. Braddock, came to close the door. Her brown eyes widened and her mouth formed an “o” of surprise when she saw them. “Oh, there are callers on the porch. May I help you?”

“We’re friends of Noli and Jeff’s, Jameson is checking to see if Jeff’s accepting visitors.” Steven hoped she let them in. At least it wasn’t snowing.

The uniformed maid gave them a warm smile. “You’ll have to forgive Jameson, he’s a little … elderly. Why don’t you wait in the parlor where it’s warm?” She ushered them into a sumptuous parlor that looked as if it were used far more for feminine meetings than male ones. “Would you like some tea?”

Steven nodded, the heat curling around them like welcoming arms. “That would be splendid.”

She bustled off.

Jeff hustled over to the fire to warm his hands. “This is nice.”

“Noli’s mother’s from a very good old family.” Steven took a seat on the floral armchair closest to the fire. A large piano stood in the corner. On the wall hung several framed portraits, including one of Noli as a little girl, a large bow in her hair.

“Steven, what in tarnation are you doing here?” Jeff strode into the parlor, a puzzled look on his face. “I asked him.” Vix joined Jeff and took his arm. The fierce airship captain looked elegant in a long, flowing dress, much simpler than anything Noli wore, but better suited to her.

Jeff stared at her in disbelief, eyes bulging. “You did? Why?”

Vix frowned at James. “What exactly are you looking at?”

“You’re wearing a dress.” James continued to stare unabashedly.

“Well, don’t you go a-telling now.” Vix sighed, shoulders slumping a little. “I’m trying to be a good daughterin-law-to-be. Today, I allowed Mrs. Braddock to dress me.” She smoothed the skirt in a self-conscious gesture.

Steven took off this hat. “I think you look lovely, Captain Vix. Wait. Daughter-in-law-to-be? Jeff, are congratulations in order?”

Jeff gave them a wide smile then gazed fondly at Vix. “Yes, yes they are.”

“Congratulations,” he replied. Jeff, married? Even an air pirate deserved some happiness.

James grinned cheekily. “That’s great news.

Thank you.” Jeff gaze returned to Vix. “Now why did you ask them to come here? And when did you do it?” His gaze shifted to Steven and it made his skin crawl. “I’m not very happy with you right now.”

“I’m sorry,” Steven murmured, looking at his feet. “I really, truly am.”

Vix looked around, then shut the door. “I sent word when we stopped to refuel in Chicago. Hattie told me where to find them.” She gave Jeff a hard look. “And you know very well why.”

“You’re still thinking that?” Jeff ran his fingers through his hair, corners of his lips turning down.

“It’s been days and she’s still not better, the doctor has no idea why, and she’s killing plants.” Vix crossed her arms. “We have to do something.”

“She’s what?” James left his spot by the fire and joined them.

Steven’s mind reeled. “Wait, what’s going on?”

There was a knock on the door. The maid called, “I have your tea.”

“Please, come in, Ellen,” Jeff replied.

They sat and Ellen served the tea and left, closing the door behind them.

“This is awkward, so I’m just going to say it,” Vix said from her perch on the settee next to Jeff. “We know what you are. We’ve been doing business with your kind, and well, something went wrong and now Noli’s ill—and I don’t think it’s influenza.”

Steven sucked in a sharp breath as the news punched him in the stomach. They knew? How did they know? There would be time for questions later.

“Please, pardon Vix’s conspiracy theories. I don’t think Noli’s sick with the faery pox, or something.” Jeff huffed with annoyance.

“Faery pox?” Steven tried not to laugh given the severity of the situation.

Vix’s jaw jut out. “Your uncle did something to her. I know what I saw—his hands glowed when he choked her, and he threatened her, and kept saying something about her being out of her element.”

James snapped his fingers. “Out of her element? Wait. Did you say she was killing plants?”

“What do you mean my uncle?” Tea sloshed into Steven’s saucer at the thought of Uncle Brogan threatening Noli.

Vix nodded, brows knitting. “King Brogan is your uncle, right? He stormed onto my ship, got into a magic shoving match with Noli, and threatened her. He threatened you as well. Nevertheless, Noli is unwell and we don’t know what’s wrong. She still loves you and insists you love her … so I sent for you hoping you’d know what was wrong.” Vix turned her still full teacup around in her hands. “I didn’t know what else to do.”

“Why are you doing business with the Fae?” James made a face. “That’s not very smart.”

“James,” Steven hissed, then turned back to Vix and Jeff. “Could you please start from the beginning so I can understand what is happening and assist Noli?”

“Of course.” Vix and Jeff told them about their business dealings with the Fae. “I’m still not exactly sure what this artifact is that Brogan wanted the pieces for, but both Noli and Kevighn Silver insisted allowing him to have it could be disastrous … ”

“Kevighn’s involved in this, too?” Steven’s hand went to his forehead. The whole idea of the Fae hiring mortals to steal things made him uneasy, especially when it involved his uncle. And Kevighn … anything involving him was bound to be disingenuous.

Vix helped herself to one of the tiny cookies Ellen had brought with the tea. “He took a position on the ship. I don’t trust him. Noli does. However, he did bring us the money.”

Jeff and Vix explained the business transaction. “Brogan was very angry we didn’t sell the pieces to him,” Jeff told them. “He stormed onto the ship and that’s when he and Noli had their … encounter. She’s been ill ever since.”

“Who’d you sell the pieces to?” James asked. “Kevighn?”

“Kevighn was supposed to re-scatter the pieces. They’re apparently in the mortal realm for a reason,” Jeff replied. “I believe the money came from someone named Kyran.”

“Kyran?” Steven looked to James, not ever having heard the name.

James shrugged. “I have no idea who that is. I’m not sure I believe Kevighn, though.”

“Me neither.” Vix took another cookie. “But it’s not our problem.”

That brusque attitude rankled. They shouldn’t be stealing for the Fae to begin with—and some article banished from the Otherworld? His uncle wanting something like that didn’t bode well. But the business dealings of air pirates weren’t the reason for his presence.

“Could we see Noli? Please?” The idea of anything happening to her made his stomach churn. Their kind didn’t usually fall ill.

“She thinks you broke up with her because your mother, the queen, made you. Noli’s very trusting—too trusting.” Vix gave him a menacing stare, as if Noli’s innocent nature was somehow his fault.

The idea of Noli’s family knowing about his kind was just … surreal.

“Yes, yes, her assumption is correct.” He focused on his cup, not them, part of him glad she’d held on to that belief and not abandoned him—especially with Kevighn lurking around. “I can’t disobey an order from the high queen. I wasn’t allowed to tell her. I can’t tell you how much it hurt to do that.” Steven continued to stare into the depths of the amber liquid. “I will find some way for us to be together, I promise you that.”

“Why?” Jeff asked.

That simple word caused Steven to look up and meet his eyes. “Because I have loved your sister for a very long time. There’s no one else in any realm like her.”

Vix took a sip of tea, giving him a nod of approval.

“She loves you, too,” Jeff replied. “I still don’t understand everything. Noli told us what happened to her between the school and going home. I don’t actually comprehend the part about her not being mortal and a sprite living in her head.” He made a face of confused disbelief. “But I do know that something’s not right about her.”

“It’s odd,” James agreed, shoving a cookie in his mouth.

“I take full responsibility and I’ll find a way to remedy that as well.” Steven bowed his head, he’d made so many mistakes—ones Noli had paid for. He looked at Vix, still not truly understanding what was happening here. “I appreciate you sending for me. There’s a good possibility one of your doctors won’t be able to help her, all things considered.”

Not that he was an expert on Otherworldly illnesses.

“Well, if she’s out of her element, they won’t.” James leaned back in his chair as casual as could be.

“What?” they all said at once.

“You said Uncle Brogan kept telling her she was out of her element, right?” James asked. “You’re air pirates. Noli’s an earth sprite. It’s obvious.”

They all stared at James.

James made an exasperated noise. “We need to spend time in our elements, especially the lower court folk. Too much time away can make you sick.”

That sounded vaguely familiar. “But we’re earth court, and we’re fine,” Steven tried to work all this out in his head.

“But we’re not sprites. They’re tied closer to their elements than us—and I think she’s been spending more time in the air than we have.”

Jeff’s eyes went alight with recognition. “Noli kept telling me how she wanted to be among trees and dirt— and she loved her little potted plants. She keeps asking for plants to hold when she sleeps, the way a little girl does a doll—and they keep dying.”

“Because she’s absorbing their life force.” Steven began to make sense of what was happening to Noli. “But it shouldn’t happen so fast.”

“Your uncle did something to her, I know he did,” Vix returned, eyes flashing in annoyance. “Why aren’t you listening to me?”

“I’m listening. He’s king of the earth court, he could have done something.” James drummed his fingers on the arm of his chair.

“He could. The idea that he would is appalling.” Steven made a noise of distain. “Will you allow us to see her?”

Hope danced in Jeff’s eyes, eyes so much like Noli’s. “Can you help her?”

Steven stood. “I’m no healer, but certainly, I’ll try.”

Anything for Noli.

Jeff and Vix led them up a sweeping staircase and down several hallways. Finally, he pushed open a door.

Steven brushed past them and rushed to her side. “Noli.”

Darling Noli lay in bed in a ruffled nightdress, quilt up to her chin, looking so small and pale, and a withered plant in her arms. It was as if all the life, everything that made her his Noli, had been drained right out of her, leaving her as lifeless as the poor bedraggled plant.

She didn’t stir when he took her hand. Her breath rasped and her face looked drawn, cheekbones protruding.

“I’m not even sure how she’s lasted this long,” Vix whispered from the background as she leaned into Jeff. “We can barely get her to eat or drink anything.”

Steven brushed her cool forehead with his fingertips. “Noli, it’s me, will you open your eyes for me, please?”

What he wanted to do was climb into the bed with her, hold her in his arms, and kiss her—but he wasn’t about to do that with Jeff watching.

All Noli did was sigh. Hope flicked within him. Perhaps it was a happy sigh because she knew he’d arrived.

James joined him at her bedside and looked at the plant, brow furrowing. He put his hand on her cheek and it shimmered slightly.

“James,” he hissed at his brother’s blatant use of magic in public.

James sniffed, his hand continuing to glow green. “Do you want to help her or not?”

“You have magic as well?” Jeff whispered, coming up behind them.

“Yes, but ours is different from Noli’s,” Steven replied. The room looked like a child’s room, with books on a shelf and a box of toys. A few jolly pictures hung on the wall.

Biting his lower lip, James turned to Steven. “She’s very sick, V.”

“Really, James?” Steven didn’t hide his sarcasm as he continued to hold her lifeless hand.

Jeff joined them at Noli’s increasingly crowded bedside, brow creased with worry. “Can you do something about it?”

“I … I don’t know.” James bowed his head. “I’m not good at this sort of magic.”

The best healers came from the water court.

Steven tried to remember everything he knew about someone becoming ill from being out of their element. “If she’s out of her element, we need to get her back into it … in the Otherworld.”

“We can’t bring her on the quest.” James’ shoulders rounded. “If we go back, give Tiana the automaton, then return … what if it’s too late? I already lost Lottie, I don’t want to lose Noli.”

“We’re not losing Noli. I won’t allow it.” Steven wished there was some way to give her some of himself. “We can’t bring her on the quest, but that doesn’t mean we can’t bring her back into the Otherworld. We’ll take her to the big house and then finish the quest.” Hopefully, he and James could do something. He wasn’t sure that they could summon a healer to aid her, since it would mean asking his uncle or Tiana for help.

Jeff sighed. “Must you take her? I suppose I’ll have to concoct a story to tell Mother as to why we permitted Noli to leave with you. After all, we can hardly tell her the truth.”

That was for certain. “It’s the only way I know of,” Steven replied. Even then …

“Noli said there are spies at your house. She recognized one of your uncle’s men.” Vix plopped down in the rocking chair in the corner, the only chair in the room. A sewing basket sat next to it.

A sinking feeling surrounded Steven at Vix’s mention of spies. He’d known Tiana had spies at the big house, but he hadn’t realized Uncle Brogan had. He should have. No, he couldn’t go to either for assistance.

“If I do allow you to take her, who will take care of her while you’re finishing your quest? You can’t simply leave her alone,” Jeff prodded.

Noli was an earth sprite and still had a special connection to trees like when she’d been mortal. He could communicate with trees. An idea formed in his mind, one that would eliminate the need for a healer.

“She won’t be alone. I think I know someone who can heal her.” This could work and hope bubbled inside him. “What if it doesn’t?” Jeff’s eyes narrowed as if he blamed Steven for all this.

In a way it was all his fault. Noli being one of them. His uncle targeting her.

Steven stroked Noli’s hand, gazing at her too-still form. “It’ll work.”

It had to. Or he’d never forgive himself.

Twenty-One

Deliverance

Worry increasing with every footfall, Steven approached the large faery tree that hid in the center of the hedge maze at his family’s estate. Once, the giant, gnarled oak filled with wood faeries had been under his father’s care. Now, like the big house itself, it belonged to him. The little wood faeries crept out of knotholes in the tree, watching him curiously. A pink one flew over and gestured to Noli, a worried look on her tiny face.

“She’s very ill,” Steven told them as they gathered, the pink one sitting on Noli. A few others perched on him. “I’ve come to ask the tree to heal her. James and I must finish our quest. Will you please watch over her while we’re away? We shouldn’t be gone for long.” He hoped.

Heads bobbed as the wood faeries chattered all at once, offering to watch over and protect her. A few even retrieved tiny wooden swords. A yellow one saluted him and took up a guard stance, sword ready.

“I’d appreciate that.” Steven crouched at the base of the gnarled oak, Noli still in his arms, unmoving, the pink faery perched on her shoulder. Colorful night-blooming flowers covered the tree’s base. Setting her in his lap, he put his hand on the trunk and reached out to the tree’s spirit. Will you take care of her for me? She’s been out of her element and near death.

He chose this tree specifically for several reasons, the oak liked Noli. This tree had been on these lands as long as his family had possessed them. Hopefully, he would feel compelled to help. The old tree also possessed a great deal of magic. Healing Noli could kill a lesser tree.

I will try, young prince, the tree whispered back. I have served the House of Oak for a very long time and will do my best. The bark of the tree separated, making a Noli-sized knothole.

Steven kissed Noli, heart torn at leaving her alone. “I love you so much, darling. I’ll return soon.”

He placed her inside the knothole, hoping she’d be comfortable, and watched as the bark closed around her, sealing her inside the tree. You’d never know she lay inside, which meant she was safe both from his uncle and his mother. Hopefully, the tree would be able to heal her. He put his hand on the bark. Thank you, he told the tree. Noli means everything to me.

We’ll try our best to aid you, young prince, the tree replied.

The wood faeries all replied that they’d protect her. A few more had joined the miniature guard at the tree’s base, marching around, or sitting on the star blooms.

Steven bowed in thanks and sent up a silent prayer. Please heal her, he prayed, still crouched in the dirt. Noli means everything to me. I need her to be well.

And whole. One thing at a time.

A gentle breeze, soft as Noli’s kisses, whispered through the trees as if answering his plea. His fingers brushed the bark one last time, heart wrenching at the thought that even this might not be enough.

He kissed his hand then pressed it to the bark of the tree. “I love you, Noli.”

With a body-shuddering sigh, he stood and made his way back through the hedge maze and across the gardens to his rambling family estate.

James waited for him in the library, which had become the hub of the big house during James and Charlotte’s occupancy. The comfortable room had always been Steven’s favorite, filled with books, well-loved furnishings, a window seat with view of one of the gardens, and memories. The still-wrapped automaton occupied one of the comfortable chairs. Supper sat on the low table.

“Is she going to be all right?” James handed Steven a plate from his place on the settee.

“I hope so.” He didn’t feel like eating.

“I put Noli’s things in her room,” James added, heaping his own plate with food.

Noli’s room had been Elise’s room. His family had lived here once when not busy at the earth court palace. That was back when they’d been a family. When his parents had loved each other, and them, and his mother had been content to be queen of the earth court.

Steven sat next to James and helped himself to some tea. Charlotte had wanted to live here, not at the high palace. Not that he blamed her. James and Charlotte had been content to occupy this wing, the nursery wing where they’d lived as children. A small staff helped make this corner feel like home again.

It felt strange to be here without Charlotte. Without Noli. He kept expecting to hear Charlotte giggling or spy Noli reading a book in the tree outside the window.

“She’ll be fine.” James shot him a hopeful smile.

“I hope so.” Holding his cup of tea in his hands, he gazed out the window, not that he could see that particular tree from here. “I suppose we should take Hilde to the queen and be done with this?”

“I think so.” James looked at him, fork paused halfway to his mouth. “Then what?”

“We help Noli get better. We work on a way to make her whole again and for us to be together.” Absently, he grabbed a firm, fuzzy fruit from the bowl on the table. “Noli also seems to think her father may be in the Otherworld. If he is, he’s long gone, but I’ve been promising to make some inquiries.”

“I’m glad you said we.” James shoveled supper into his mouth.

“We make a good team.” Even if his brother infuriated him sometimes. He took a bite of succulent fruit, its flesh dissolving in his mouth like spun sugar. James made a noisy yawn, stretching his arms for emphasis. “I have a feeling we should wait until morning to deliver this.”

The long and tiresome day pressed on him. “True.” He gazed at the automaton perched in the chair. “I hope this is good enough.”

If it wasn’t, he didn’t know what they’d do. But with Noli ill, there wasn’t time to even consider the thought.

Steven plodded into the library, rubbing the sleep from his eyes, fully dressed. Morning light streamed in through the window. Nightmares about Noli had kept him awake. If she never recovered, his uncle would pay.

His eyes fell on the chair where Hilde the automaton sat. It lay empty. His heart skipped a beat, then two. James had moved her. Yes, that was it. No reason to panic.

He searched the library with his eyes. No Hilde. Still, no need to panic.

Running out of the library, he threw open the door to James’ childhood bedroom, which had been redecorated. The toys were gone, but his weapon collection remained. Touches of Charlotte lurked everywhere, from the flowered dressing screen in the corner to the cosmetics scattered across the dresser. “James, wake up.” Steven shoved his brother.

“Go away,” James muttered, rolling over so his back was to him.

“Did you move the automaton?” Steven prayed to the Bright Lady he answered yes. Hilde didn’t look to be in here, either.

“She’s in the library, now let me sleep.” He pulled the blankets over his head.

Horror swirled around Steven’s limbs, rooting him to the floor. “Wait. You didn’t move the automaton?”

“Why would I do that? Now, go away.” The blanket muffled James’ voice.

Steven threw back the covers. “The automaton is missing.”

James sat straight up. “What?”

“She’s not in the library. Are you certain you didn’t move her?” Steven’s heart thumped a tattoo of terror.

“Flying figs, no.” James leapt out of bed and left without even throwing on a robe or slippers. Heathen.

Steven followed him into the library.

James stared at the empty chair, mouth gaping. “I didn’t move it, honest.”

“We have to get it back.” There was no time to go look for something else, not that he even knew where to start. Defeat pressed on him. They’d been so close.

“Where do we start? It’s not as if we can ask the chair?” James plopped down in the chair and put his head in his hands.

Who had a grudge against him? Who’d broken into the big house before? Who had no morals or scruples? Who loved Noli and probably knew all about his quest?

Steven rubbed his chin. “Do you have any idea where we can find Kevighn Silver?”

“Kevighn?” James looked up, face contorted in confusion.

“Can you think of anyone else?” Steven certainly couldn’t. “Get dressed, we need to get that automaton back.”

Noli floated in a strange dreamlike state. She wasn’t exactly sure what was happening. Wherever she was, Miss Gregory and Queen Tiana weren’t there—neither were any pink croquet mallets or purple cannonballs. All around her was … nothing. Yet at the same time it was everything. Where was she?

You’re here, a voice replied, familiar, yet, at the same time, unidentifiable.

Where was that? Was she in a dream?

You’re just here. It’s everywhere and nowhere. But it’s safe, and soon you’ll be well.

Oh wait, she was ill, she remembered that much. There had been a voice … a voice she remembered … telling her he loved her, telling her she’d be well soon. For the life of her, she couldn’t remember who that was. But that didn’t matter. The fact he loved her did. Just recalling it made her feel warm and tingly all over.

Not that she could actually feel her body.

Will you tell me a story? I’m lonely, the voice added. A story? What else did she have to do? It wasn’t as if she could go anywhere or do anything in this vast nothingness.

“Of course.” Noli tried to think of a story. V had been the one who loved faery stories, not her. But there was one her father used to tell her. “Once upon a time there was a little girl … ”

“Steven, this is idiocy. We don’t know where Kevighn is and we don’t know he has it,” James insisted as they ended up in yet another unfamiliar place, in their vain attempt to locate Kevighn Silver. “You’re letting your hatred for him blind you. I think we need to look at this rationally, and logic says Kevighn didn’t take it.”

“He has to, who else could have it? And I don’t hate him. Wait. When have you ever relied on logic?” Desperation rode Steven like a horse. If they didn’t find the automaton …

James grabbed Steven and shook him. “V, snap out of it. I know you hate him, but we have no proof he took it. Also, he’s exiled.”

“Just from the courts, not the Otherworld. And get off.” Steven pushed his brother away. “I wish a finding spell worked on things.” Not that they were any good at them.

“Why don’t we look one up in father’s library,” James replied.

Steven stopped and looked at his brother. “What?

Let’s go back to the big house, look up a finding spell for things, and find Hilde that way instead of running around blindly.” James shoved his hands deep in his pockets. “Well, I suppose that’s one way to do it.” Actually, it was a very good idea.

James put his arm around Steven’s shoulders. “We’re going to find the automaton. Noli will be fine. Now, let’s finish this.”

Once again, his little brother as the voice of reason felt odd. Gulping, Steven nodded. “Yes, let’s.”

They crossed the unfortunately familiar bridge from the wildwood to the grounds of the high palace. Steven’s belly sank all the way to his boots. The tall spires of the palace gleamed like polished brass. The giant clockwork drawbridge was down over the pink moat, indicating that the queen was currently in residence.

“How did the automaton end up here?” he whispered to James. Unless the finding spell was wrong. Odds were it wasn’t.

“Um, the Bright Lady works in mysterious ways?” James suggested.

Steven harrumphed.

Into the palace they went, saluting at the gold and purple glad guards and winding their way down the long and twisty halls. Steven wasn’t surprised when they ended up in their mother’s tearoom.

A purple fire burned in the hearth. LuLu napped on a purple cushion. Their mother, clad in an ocean of gold and bronze ruffles, sat at her ornate table, having tea. Hilde occupied the chair across from her, a teacup in her metal hand. Steven knew from experience that Hilde’s opulent chair was actually quite uncomfortable and the queen did that on purpose.

“I love tea parties,” the automaton told the queen.

“I thought Hilde only sang and told stories,” James whispered to him.

The queen looked over at them and sniffed. “Oh, you’re back.”

His heart sank. Great, she had sent them on this fool’s errand hoping they’d die.

Had he truly expected anything less? She’d stopped being their mother the moment she cast them out of the Otherworld.

“Yes, we are.” Steven squared his shoulders. “I see you’ve found Hilde. Does she please you?” His stomach knotted. This moment defined his quest.

The queen took a sip of tea, every passing second feeling like an hour. “She’ll do. I did have to make some adjustments using magic. Also, her name isn’t Hilde. It’s Aisling.” Queen Tiana’s look dared them to say differently.

“It’s your automaton, you may name her whatever you wish, Your Majesty,” Steven replied. “So, my quest is over?” His stomach had yet to unknot.

The queen waved him off. “Yes, yes. I do have to say, Aisling is rather amusing in a simple way. I do hope you won’t wander far. I like having you and your brother around.”

“Yes, of course, Your Majesty.” Steven bowed.

She liked having them around? Sure. Tiana probably meant it would be easier to plot their demise if she knew their whereabouts.

“Your majesty?” Steven added, chest tightening. “Since I accomplished my task to your satisfaction, may I take up with Noli again?”

The queen laughed. “My dearest Stiofán, truly you’re better off without her. As I told you, she’ll hold you back from your goals. Now be off before I find something for you to do.” She shooed them away with her hand.

“Of course, Your Majesty.” With a final bow, Steven and James left the tearoom.

James scratched his head. “How did the automaton get to the high palace?”

“Mother, most likely. She probably still has spies in the big house. For all we know, she came and took it herself.” Despite finishing the quest, his heart felt heavy as they plodded down the vast hallways. One task down, so many more to go. If this was what being an adult was like, perhaps he shouldn’t have been in such a hurry to grow up.

“Let’s check on Noli.” James clapped him on the back.

They made their way to the big house in silence. Finally, they traipsed through the familiar woods belonging to the House of Oak. Now that those of his house were in residence again, the grounds were in better repair than when they’d first returned to the Otherworld.

“The queen gave her to you, right? Way back when you first arrived in the Otherworld?” James asked.

Steven tried to recall that particular event. “Yes, she did.”

It was another layer of protection for Noli.

“Did she take that away when she told you to break Noli’s stone?” James asked.

Giant rowan tress, old as the land itself, shaded them as they walked. They helped guard their ancestral home.

Those fateful words played over in Steven’s head, as he dissected it word by word.

Before you begin your quest, you’re to end this with Magnolia … and that includes breaking the stone in her sigil.

No, not one thing about revoking Noli … not that he was entirely sure she could.

“I swear that Noli is yours until you decide otherwise, entitled to all rights and privileges therein,” Steven whispered, repeating the words she’d said to him. “That’s what she swore … ”

“So, Noli’s still yours in some way, she just doesn’t have the protections of the House of Oak anymore?” James asked as they entered the hedge maze center where the oak lay.

Steven went over everything in his head one last time. “I …I think you’re right—and where the queen can keep her from the protections of our house, she can’t keep her from being with me, unless she breaks her oath.”

James snapped his fingers, green eyes dancing. “If she breaks her oath you could challenge her to a dual.”

Even queens weren’t excluded from the bindings of an oath.

“You’re right. Not that I relish the thought of challenging her to a duel.” Which wouldn’t end well, but perhaps the thought that he could challenge her would prevent any oath-breaking. Steven still felt sorry that Noli had to endure the pain of the stone being broken. “What would I do without you?”

The oak came into sight as they entered the center of the maze. Little wood faeries sat on the roots and branches of the gnarled tree. Some still clutched little wooden swords.

James shot him a silly grin. “I don’t want to think about that. Do you think she’s well now, or do you think we’ll have to leave her for a little longer?”

“As long as she recovers, I don’t care.” Steven greeted the little wood faeries distributing crumbs of a cake he’d brought from the house. The greedy little beasts scrambled over the gnarled tree roots as they fought over the sweet. Crouching next to towering oak, he put his hand on the trunk and reached out to the tree. Time to bring his darling home.

Will you tell me another story? the voice asked Noli. Noli yawned, well, she would if she had a body. The nothingness still enveloped her. She’d been napping between telling stories to the faceless, bodiless voice. Noli liked sleeping here in the mist where the nightmares couldn’t get her.

“Could you tell me a story?” Noli replied, still half asleep. That might give her time to think of something she hadn’t told yet.

I could, if you promise to remember it.

“I’ll try.”

Once, long ago, the Otherworld was different. Only a few people remember, and most don’t remember it correctly. Once, we didn’t need to rely on the blood of mortal girls with the Spark. The high queen wielded a staff, and through it there was enough power for the land to live without blood sacrifice. Some grew jealous of the staff’s abilities and great power can easily be abused. One day, in anger, the Bright Lady broke apart the staff, scattering the pieces across the mortal realm. But even she couldn’t break the staff’s heart, a gem of great power. That, too, was hidden in the mortal realm. Without the staff, the land had to rely on her people to bring her nourishment. Gradually everyone, even the rulers forgot that once we didn’t need a sacrifice …

The impact of the story made Noli’s mind reel. “The artifact? Are you saying that there is an artifact of great power that if reassembled will negate the need for a sacrifice?”

Not needed a sacrifice could be beneficial, however, she knew enough about the Otherworld to know that there would be much, much more to the staff that that.

Keep that piece of the staff safe. It’s in your valise, the voice added. You must keep it out of the wrong hands.

“But how does it work? I don’t understand. And why was it destroyed?” Something must have gone very wrong. Perhaps the wielders of the staff went insane or were easily corrupted due to its power.

Her entire being, well, what she could feel of it in the mist, began to tingle.

No, no, no, you can’t go yet, the voice told Noli.

“What?”

They’re trying to take you. You’re not well enough to go yet … and I’m not just saying that because I like your stories and you’re kind. Also, I haven’t finished my story.

“Wait, who’s taking me, taking me where?” She wasn’t even sure where she was, other than safe and cozy, not hot, cold, or thirsty. The urgency in her voice made Noli’s skin crawl.

The princes. They wish to take you.

“Wait, V? Is V here? But I want to go with him.” The thought of seeing him again made her heart soar. He’d come back for her. Did that mean that his quest was over? She remembered now. A little.

You do?

“I … I love him. I love him so much.” With every fiber of her being. Memories of him flickered through her mind like a zoetrope. “Please, let me see him.”

You do love him, and it’s so beautiful. The voice made a happy sigh. If you truly wish to go, I’ll make you well enough.

“You can do that? I don’t even know who you are?” Her body tingled in a way that almost hurt and lights flashed in front of her eyes. What was happening?

Noli didn’t feel afraid, just prickly.

Don’t forget me and remember my story. You must keep the staff out of the wrong hands. You’re a good person, Magnolia Montgomery Braddock.

“I am?” Sometimes she wondered about that, with everything she’d done of late.

The voice didn’t answer, other voices echoed through the fog. Familiar male voices.

“Noli, darling, can you hear me?” V pleaded.

“Maybe we should put her back in, I don’t think she’s done yet,” James replied.

She felt as if she were being tugged like taffy. The nothingness slipped away and the prickly sensation ebbed. Hands gripped her and a breeze caressed her skin.

Noli’s eyes fluttered open, and two very concerned princes came into focus. “Not done yet? What am I, a cake?”

“Oh, Noli!” V’s unspectacled green eyes grew as wide as saucers as he pulled her to his chest. “You’re alive. I’m so glad you’re alive and well.”

Noli wrapped her arms around him. “You came, I knew you would. Everyone said you wouldn’t, but I had faith in you.”

“That makes me so happy.” V buried his face in her hair. “I feared I’d lose you.”

“Where was I?” It felt so nice to be in his arms again.

“We put you in the tree because you were sick.” James leaned back on his hands in the soft moss surrounding the big oak. Wood faeries encircled them, some even had swords.

“How did I get to the Otherworld?” She waved at the wood faeries, who waved back. A pink one perched on her outstretched hand, translucent wings flapping, dress resembling flower petals, pointed ears poking out of her brown hair. They were in the grove at the center of the maze at the big house. She was also wearing her nightdress.

“We brought you here.” James crouched beside them.

V stroked her hair. “Are you feeling better? We were so worried.”

Noli nodded. She’d been in a tree? But she’d been someplace … memories of where she’d been hung like a haze—present but not quite tangible.

“Oh good.” V caressed her face.

“Why did you put me in a tree?” Something nagging at the back of her mind, something she wasn’t supposed to forget … but she just couldn’t remember. More things escaped with every second she tried.

“Let’s return to the house, I’m hungry,” James groused, standing and shifting his weight from foot to foot. “I’m glad you’re better, Noli.”

V moved her off his lap and they stood. He took her hands and pulled her to him, gazing so deeply into her eyes it was as if he were looking right into her soul.

“I’m sorry I hurt you. I love you so much. When I saw you so ill …” he shook his head, eyes misty. “I never would have forgiven myself if something had happened to you.” V leaned in, his lips soft and sweet. Her toes tingled in delight as she savored his deep and gentle kiss … and kissed him right back.

Breaking it off, she caressed his face trying to remember him with her fingers. “Apology accepted.” She punched him in the arm. Hard. “Never, ever do that to me again, Steven Darrow, or so help me … ”

V rubbed his arm, eyes meeting hers. “I’ll try not to, I promise.”

“Good.”

“First one to the library wins.” James took off through the maze.

V took her hand. “I think we made him uncomfortable.” He turned to the faeries and saluted them, eyes gleaming. “Thank you, thank you so much.”

Noli’s heart jumped. He thanked the faeries for saving her. The faeries chattered in response. She still couldn’t understand them.

“Shall we?” He held out his hand to her and looked in the direction James had run.

“He misses her.” Noli leaned her head on his shoulder as they wove through the hedge maze and returned to the big house. She’d missed V, and the idea that he’d worried when she’d been ill made happiness bubble inside her.

“James misses Charlotte so much.” He put an arm around her waist as they walked.

“I miss her, too.” A little piece of her had died that day. After all, it could have been her.

He squeezed her. “We all do.”

“We’re in the Otherworld, together. Does this mean your quest was over, were you successful?” The dirt under her bare feet felt sinfully delicious and part of her expected her mother to yell at her to put her shoes—or clothes—on at any moment.

“Yes, we were successful. May I tell you all about it as we eat? Are you hungry?”

Her belly rumbled in reply and she laughed. “That sounds perfect. Will you please explain to me how I got here? The last thing I remember was … ” She froze as she recalled the previous events. “Your uncle. Your uncle attacked me, and threatened me—and you, too.”

Steven pulled her close. “You’re safe, Noli. I won’t let my uncle hurt you.”

“I won’t let him hurt you, either. Will you teach me to use magic to defend myself? And can we continue fencing lessons?” Anything to be able to protect herself—and those she loved.

“Of course.” He took her hand and they resumed walking.

“But how? Mama went to Boston and you can’t be with me.” She sniffed at the thought. It wasn’t as if she needed him, but after being without him, she knew that she liked being with him. It felt … right. It always had.

“We could remain here for now.” Steven wiped away her tear with his finger. “While we figure things out. If you wish. You might not be allowed to wear my sigil, but you’re still mine. Remember when the queen gave you to me?”

“I’m not a marble, but yes, I remember. It’s protection, right, and different from the sigil?” Noli never would understand that concept any more than she’d get used to V’s name being Stiofán or him not actually having to wear glasses.

“Even the queen can’t take that away from you, which means that we can still be together, if you still wish to be with me.” He looked at her with bashful eyes. “I’ll understand if you—”

Her lips captured his before he even had the chance to finishing, telling him with her kiss what words couldn’t say.

When she broke it off, he grinned. “So, it’s yes?”

“I suppose,” she grinned. “I meant what I said. We’re in this together. I’m not a marble.”

He laughed. “But you’d make such a pretty marble.” She shoved him. Steven laughed again. “Yes, we’re in this together. I promise.”

“I missed you so much, you fussy old bodger.” She squeezed him tight.

He leaned in and kissed her. “I missed you, too, darling. I missed you, too.”

Twenty-Two

Where Do We Go From Here?

“Where do we go from here?” Still in her nightdress, Noli leaned against V on the settee on the library, their finished supper sitting on the low table. She loved eating in the library instead of at a proper table, so delightfully scandalous.

Steven and James filled Noli in on all their adventures and she’d told them about hers. She was glad to hear that Rahel was at home with her father. It galled her that Vix hadn’t told her about James and V’s arrival. Nevertheless, Vix had been the one to summon V when she’d needed him. The idea of Vix and James knowing about the Otherworld still seemed so strange.

It felt odd to be at big house without Charlotte and she kept expecting to see her cuddling James in the window seat.

“This artifact troubles me. I think we need to ask

Quinn about it.” Steven rubbed his chin. “I can’t believe I’ve never heard about it.”

The artifact. She needed to remember something about the artifact. “My valise! Do you know here it is?”

“It’s in your room. Vix gave it to me when we took you from Boston,” James replied, mouth partially full of food. “She said that everything you had on ship was inside. Why?”

“There are important things in it.” She wasn’t ready to mention that she had a piece of the artifact. However, perhaps checking on it would help her remember. The watch chain was also inside her valise and that was not important but gave her an excuse. “I’ll be right back.”

She dashed out of the library and found the valise sitting on her bed, well, Elise’s bed. But she always used this as her room. Opening the latches, she fumbled inside until she discovered what she sought—the watch chain and the metal piece. Noli also pulled on one of her simpler gowns, since James was present. She tucked the metal piece away, glad it was safe, and ran her fingers through her hair, untangling it. Watch chain in hand, she returned to the library where James and V discussed whether or not Quinn would know anything about the artifact.

“James, I made this for you.” She held the assembled, but unwrapped, watch chain out to James, twitching a little in apprehension. The sprite didn’t interject, perhaps she remained asleep. Noli wouldn’t mind if she never woke up.

“What it is?” James took it from her. “Certainly, it’s quite nice. You made this?”

“It’s a watch chain, made from Charlotte’s hair—so she’ll always be with you.”

James stood and embraced her, eyes glistening. “This is this nicest gift ever.”

“I’m so glad you liked it.” Her heart leapt at the idea that it pleased him, since it had taken longer than she expected to make.

“I still think the idea of weaving a dead person’s hair into something is odd,” V replied, as he took another bite.

“Good thing it’s not for you.” Noli plopped down beside him on the settee, wiggling her still bare toes. “So, you want to visit Quinn?”

“He’d be the best person to speak to. Also, I should let my father know we’re still alive.” V looked less excited about that idea.

“If we’re venturing into the mortal realm, could we send Mama and Jeff an aethergraph telling them I’m well?” Noli took a sip of tea. “I don’t want them to worry.”

V squeezed her hand. “That’s an excellent idea.”

“She’ll want me to return to Boston.” As much as she missed her mother, that’s not what she wanted for herself.

“You don’t have to go to Boston. Do you wish to rejoin Jeff and Vix?” V looked at her through veiled lashes. “I’ll support you in whatever your decision may be.”

Wait. For the first time in her life she could do whatever she desired. Not what her mother wanted. Not what Jeff wanted. Not even what V wanted. Her.

She kissed V so deeply that James cleared his throat in protest in the background.

“So, you’d like to return to the Vixen’s Revenge? I think you’re well suited to being a ship’s engineer.” V’s cheeks pinked in embarrassment.

She liked bashful V and bumped him with her hip. “You are a fussy old bodger. Is staying here truly an option? It feels … indecent.”

It wasn’t as if she could return to her home in Los Angeles—or walk right into a university and start tomorrow.

On the other hand, this would totally and utterly ruin her reputation. Oh, her grandfather would probably spin some tale about her being off, but still, they’d know, they’d disapprove. Even Jeff and Vix would probably disapprove.

The thought of such disapproval from her family hurt. At the same time, where else did her choices lay?

“It’s just until we figure things out … perhaps we should apply to the university together … for next term. I think we’re not too late.” His fingers intertwined with hers, but she didn’t completely relax.

“I like that idea,” she replied. As much as he tried, V didn’t quite fully understand mortal conventions—or why she clung to them. But if she didn’t cling to them, that would be admitting she was no longer mortal and no longer wished to be so. That the queen had won.

Also, going to the university and becoming a botanist was still a goal.

“You two could just go to the university here.” James rolled his eyes, still toying with the watch chain. “That’s what the Academe is, right? A university?”

“There are universities here? I didn’t know that.” Noli looked at V for confirmation.

“A university,” V confirmed. “The Academe is very different from universities in the mortal realm. We can look into it, if you’d like. I’ve wanted to use their libraries for research. I’d also like to travel to the cloisters and to visit their library.”

“Cloisters, too, what sort?” There was so much she didn’t know about this realm.

“Men and women who dedicate themselves to the Bright Lady. They have excellent records and libraries. If any information exists that would help return you to yourself if would be in one of those places.” He touched his forehead to hers, sending little shivers up her spine.

James yawned, not bothering to hide it. “That sounds so boring.”

V looked down his nose at his brother. “What? Dedicating your life to the Bright Lady or researching in the library?”

“Both.” He threw his feet over the chair, food abandoned, as he continued to finger the watch chain.

Researching wasn’t Noli’s favorite thing, but if it would help return her to her old self she was willing to try.

“The plan is to return to the mortal realm, speak with Quinn, let your father know you’re alive, let my mother and Jeff know I’m alive, then come back here and visit to the university here and the cloisters?” It wasn’t as if she had anything else to do. “While we’re there we could research the artifact as well.” For some reason that seemed important, but she couldn’t quite remember why. What was it she needed to recall about the artifact?

“Definitely. I’d like to know who Kyran is—and I still don’t believe that Kevighn actually scattered the pieces in the mortal realm.” V made a face of disgust.

“Will you stop?” Noli shoved him. “He said he would and I believe him.”

V held his hands up in surrender. “Fine. I’ll believe you until proven otherwise.”

“We could go find him, if you’d like,” Noli goaded, feeling the need to make V squirm a little. “I know where to leave word for him.”

“You do?” V cocked his head. “Why?”

“Because he told me.” She met his eyes, daring him to say anything.

V sighed and pulled her closer. “I don’t want to fight. No, we don’t need to find him.”

“Kevighn told me that if anyone could return me to my old self it would be Ciarán. Do you think that’s true?” Noli writhed in her seat. Kevighn said a lot of things and sometimes it was hard to know what was truth, especially when she wanted it to be.

“Oh, I didn’t think of that,” James interjected from his chair.

“But that doesn’t mean he would, or that his price would be something we’d be willing to pay. Ciarán is as dangerous as the high queen. More.” V’s lips pressed into a hard line.

Right. There would be a price, and if he was the dark king …

“I don’t know. That could be less scary than asking the Bright Lady herself—or the magic,” James replied.

“You’re barking mad,” V retorted. He squeezed her shoulder. “We’ll fix it. I promise.”

She nodded in agreement. “Of course we will”

Somehow.

Noli lay in the bedroom she’d come to think of as hers. The butterflies and flowers James had painted for Elise long ago danced across the walls. Ruffles and bows trimmed many a surface, though it didn’t bother her. Usually she ended up sleeping in V’s arms on the rare occasion they were able to stay the night in the Otherworld. This had become a room in which she’d stored things and got ready in.

As elated as she was that V had found a way for them to be together, there was still the fact that oath or no, Queen Tiana would never permit them to marry. Neither would Mr. Darrow.

She also felt torn. Where did she belong? This realm with him, since ultimately he’d become the rightful king of the earth court? Or the mortal realm with Jeff and her mother?

Confusion swirled around her and she sobbed into her pillow. Somehow she’d thought getting V back would remedy everything. Instead, it merely exposed a new set of problems.

She hadn’t told V that she felt odd from either her illness, her experience in the tree, or both. That there was something she had to remember, but couldn’t.

Thankfully, the sprite had been quiet, but Noli knew she still lurked in there someplace.

“Don’t cry, darling. Please?” V whispered from the doorway.

“I’m not crying,” she choked. He had enough to worry about.

“Come sleep in my room? I missed you.” His shadowy figure entered the room.

“I missed you, as well.” She sat up and peered at him through the darkness, wiping the tears from her eyes. “The queen will be angry, won’t she, that we’re still together? Your father, too.” Her chest tightened. Mr. Darrow didn’t have any power over her. Not anymore.

The queen, however …

“I don’t care. I nearly lost you.” His voice broke as he approached the bed. “I don’t think you understand what seeing you lying so still and small in that bed in Boston did to me. Now that I have you back, I’m not letting you go unless you tell me to. I’m sick of being told what to do— and she can’t take you away without breaking her oath. If you wish to stay with me, be with me, then I won’t allow them to keep us apart.” He held out his hand to her.

She took it, his conviction giving her inner strength. “Queen Tiana scares me.”

“She scares me as well. But we can’t let fear rule our lives. Right?”

“Right.” She gazed into his green eyes. Even though he hadn’t worn his spectacles since he’d rescued her, she still expected to see them sometimes. “And your father?”

V exhaled heavily. “I don’t care. I want to be with you.”

“Good.” Using his hand, she pulled herself into a standing position.

She followed him to his room. V climbed into his bed and patted the space next to him. Noli crawled into the bed and he wrapped his arms around her.

Curling into him, her face buried in his shoulder. “Where do I belong, V?”

“Where do you want to belong?” His warm breath caressed her ear.

“I … I don’t know,” she hiccupped.

“We’ll figure it out, Noli.” V stroked her hair. “We’ll figure it out.”

They lay there in the bed, bodies entwined. It felt so nice to be in his arms, his body against hers, feeling the rise and fall of his chest, hearing his breath.

“I love you,” she whispered.

His lips brushed the top of her head. “I love you, too, darling.”

She closed her eyes. “I know, V, I know.”

Twenty-Three

Los Angeles

Kevighn stood on the Los Angeles street, gazing at the row of large houses. He never had liked Los Angeles as much as other cities. These houses weren’t monstrous estates like some he’d seen in his wanderings, but were certainly grand and well kept.

Except for one.

Even with its new coat of paint, one looked more worn, the shutters crooked, and the whole house seeming … tired.

The Braddock Residence, for certain.

It also appeared vacant. Then again, her mother was in Boston and she was with Jeff.

A sigh reverberated though his entire being. At least she wasn’t with that whelp of a prince, who hopefully was still on his wretched quest and would die a miserable death.

Kevighn’s gaze shifted to the house next to Noli’s, the one whose address matched what Ciarán had given him. It wouldn’t be terrible if that prat happened to dwell within. It would be nice to have a reason to kill him. The corners of his lips tugged into a smile.

However, nothing would beat getting the chance to slay Quinn the Fair.

Ah, revenge would be so sweet. Granted, Quinn didn’t actually kill his sister. But if Creideamh had never fallen in love with him, she never would have died.

A highborn such as Quinn would never leave the court in order to be with Creideamh. No, instead he lured her out of the safe haven Kevighn had built for her in the dark court and attempted to bring her into his world.

And she’d died. Kevighn would never forgive him for that.

Today his mission wasn’t one of revenge, but to get the girl, Ailís. Unfortunately, the best way to accomplish his mission wouldn’t involve Quinn at all. It entailed convincing Ailís to come with him of her own free will—just like he’d enticed all those girls over the years to return with him to the Otherworld in order to be the sacrifice.

He may need repeated visits. Like with all those girls it might take time, finesse, and presents. His rucksack held sweets, ribbons, and a mechanical bird—three items proven to tempt girls of nearly any age.

However, given her age, no seduction would be involved. She also wouldn’t meet her death, but would instead one day be their savior of a different sort. Hopefully. Kevighn still didn’t have a firm grasp on Ciarán’s plan. But that wasn’t his problem.

Instead of going to the house, he ducked into Magnolia’s backyard. The tree house, built not of the tree itself like Creideamh’s, but of a mishmash of odds and ends, drew his attention, the tree itself shaped like a “J.” He remembered her telling him about the tree house and her tree and how much she loved them. The hideaway could prove a good perch for some covert observation. Also, if the house itself were abandoned, there was less likelihood anyone would notice him lurking about.

He climbed up the bent trunk into the tree house. The sheer Noli-ness of the place nearly knocked him over. From the hammer on the ground to the long-forgotten dried blooms, he could practically hear her voice calling to him.

Surprisingly, a clan of wood faeries hadn’t taken residence. They came into this realm, and who wouldn’t want to live in a tree cared for by Magnolia?

The window gave him an unobstructed view of the Darrow residence. As he observed the sadly empty backyard something caught his eye. The backdoor seemed ajar, and not just cracked open, but crooked. He studied the house for several moments, watching for signs of life.

The longer he eyed the eerily still house, the more he got the idea that something was amiss. It was in the curvature of the back fence boards, the too-many-boot prints in the grass.

Yes, this required further investigation.

Had someone else gotten to the girl first? Ciarán wouldn’t be the only one to remember Tiana had a daughter—or recognize that something would need to be done sooner rather than later. Yet, who would have the gall to make such a treasonous move? The dark king could get away with things no one else in the Otherworld could. Climbing down the tree, Kevighn took his dagger from his boot and hopped over the fence into the other yard. The boot prints were from several different men, but all the same type, like they were soldiers. He made his way inside, creeping quietly, using the slightest touch of magic to see if anyone lurked within.

Nothing. No one living, at least.

Blood streaked the floor of the ransacked kitchen and he followed the trail. The already decaying carcass of the former earth king lay in what looked like a study. Kevighn grimaced at the sight and stench. He held no lost love for the former king, in fact, part of him seethed at the idea of never getting to settle the score they had. Yet at the same time, here was an exile who’d died all alone. A sad death for someone who’d once been king. Had Queen Tiana killed him?

Perhaps this lonely demise was justice enough. His hand glowed as he used his magic to examine the body. The old king hadn’t died from magic, but of mundane knife wounds.

No … he’d died of both. Interesting. A ploy to foil the mortal police perhaps?

Leaving the body where he’d found it, Kevighn trekked upstairs to search for more bodies and clues. As miserable as finding the body had been, that wasn’t his task. Also, he wouldn’t be too upset if he found Stiofán’s carcass as long as he got to kill Quinn himself.

No other bodies hid in any of the rooms. When he went into a girl’s room, presumably Ailís’, he frowned. Drawers were pulled out and things strewn about. Where some of the downstairs rooms looked ransacked, none of the bedrooms had been so. Certainly, a king-killer wouldn’t be looking for something hidden in a little girl’s room.

She’d fled. Probably with her protector, Quinn the Fair.

He picked up a forgotten doll and stuffed it in his rucksack along with a photo. Hopefully he could use the toy to locate the girl. As he walked down the hall he gazed at the door of the bedroom that belonged to Stiofán. At least, he presumed it was Stiofán’s considering it was his name written in the many boring tomes lining the desk.

Did the he know about his father? Probably not, since he’d properly dispose of the body. Most likely he’d return as soon as his quest concluded.

A devilish grin spread across Kevighn’s face. He should leave the prince a little surprise.

“Ready, Noli?” Steven took Noli’s hand as they strolled down the street toward his house, James behind them. They’d sent aethergraphs to Noli’s mother and Jeff letting them know that she was still alive. Now it was time to let his father know he survived his ordeal as well.

“I could wait.” Noli gazed at his house and bit her lower lip.

Steven shook his head, squeezing her hand. “I told you, now that I have you back I’m not going to let my father keep us apart. Not anymore.”

“I’m glad.” She returned his squeeze, giving him a faint smile.

He didn’t blame her for being apprehensive—his father never liked her much and had given them nothing but trouble from the moment they’d declared themselves a couple. His belly didn’t unclench either. This act of defiance scared him. He’d always been the first to mind his father—or mother. As eldest son, that was his job. To obey. To be perfect. At least his father hadn’t been the one to order him to break Noli’s stone. Still, he wouldn’t be happy that Steven found a way to stay with her.

Queen Tiana would also be displeased. But that was another matter entirely. One that inspired terror. Still, Noli was worth it.

“You two are so mushy.” James made a face of disgust.

“I’m sorry.” Noli’s cheeks pinked and she dropped Steven’s hand as if burned.

“I … I didn’t mean it like that,” James apologized. “I … ” He looked away.

Noli put a hand on James’ shoulder. “I understand.” Lips so tight they went white, he nodded, gulping. Steven joined them. “Well, we try.”

James gave him a weak smile, running his finger over the watch chain, which he’d attached to his pocket watch. “I do appreciate it. More than you know.”

“Are you sure I should go with you.” Noli looked around as if any moment the propriety police would jump out of the bushes and give her a citation.

He took her hand again and kissed it. “I want you to come with me.”

“Well, if you insist.” She nodded, lips pressed together.

They walked down the side of the house toward the back door. It looked empty. His father was probably working and Quinn and Elise most likely elsewhere. Given the time of day, Quinn and Elise would certainly return soon.

Noli studied the back fence and frowned. “Someone’s climbed over the fence. There,” she pointed toward her yard, “and there.” She indicated the back wall.

“Look at all these footprints.” James gestured to the grass around them.

Steven went cold. “Footprints. Why would there be footprints in my backyard?”

“He said you’d pay,” Noli whispered. “He said you’d pay, this is all my fault.”

“Noli, this is not your fault.” He cupped her face with his hands, trying to reassure her while an odd feeling sat like a lump in his own belly. “We aren’t even certain that something’s amiss.” That feeling of foreboding wouldn’t leave.

“The door’s ajar.” James went pale.

The bottom fell out of Steven’s belly. “This doesn’t bode well.”

Something flapped from the bottom corner of the door. He bent down and picked off the piece of green fabric and held it up to the fading light.

“Earth court colors,” James whispered, eyes widening in horror.

“Its Brogan, it’s all my fault.” Noli shook, but she didn’t wail or cry.

He put an arm around her. “Let’s go inside. Perhaps my uncle simply paid my father a social call. After all, they are brothers.”

Steven didn’t believe it himself. His uncle had never visited them in the mortal realm. Why now? He opened the door. Blood splattered the kitchen and it looked as if a skirmish had occurred. His knees went weak and Noli’s hand flew to her mouth.

“It’s just blood,” Steven told her—and himself—as he glanced around the kitchen searching for bodies. Drawers had been pulled out and cupboards opened. “You don’t have to go any further. Do you want to go to your own house and wait for us?”

She shook her head and grabbed his hand. “We’ll this together.”

That was his Noli.

James shuffled over to them, frowning, something in his hand. “Earth court guard knife. This doesn’t look good.”

Steven couldn’t form words as he took the knife from James and examined it. When their father had been king Uncle Brogan had commanded the earth court guard. All earth court solders had the same uniforms and weapons. Uncle Brogan had taught them how to use a knife with one just like the one in his hand.

His finger traced the earth court insignia burned into the handle and handed it back to James. “Let’s continue on.”

Not that he wanted to. He had no desire to see who the blood belonged to.

They followed the blood trail to his father’s study, his heart thumping the entire time. Noli clutched his hand so tightly that it went numb. When they entered the room, Noli put a handkerchief to her face and turned away.

“Flying figs,” James swore.

“Father.” Steven’s knees shook. They hadn’t had the best relationship, but he was still his father. The stench of rotting flesh made his eyes water. Blood spattered the furniture, the walls, and the floor. The lingering pulse of magic tingled under his skin.

The room looked ransacked, drawers open, books off the shelves. Were they hunting for something or trying to make it look like a robbery gone awry for the sake of the mortal police?

Even though he should do something—anything—all he could do was pull Noli to him and stare at the grisly scene. Dead. His father was dead, murdered in cold blood. He wasn’t sure if he should scream, cry, run and hide, head off pell-mell to hurt whoever did this …

Everything pointed to it being Uncle Brogan’s work.

James came up beside him, eyes filled with disbelief. “I don’t understand. Why would earth court soldiers do this? Father’s done nothing to anyone, especially Uncle Brogan.”

No, their father had left the Otherworld quietly and moped in the mortal realm like a good exile, bothering no one. Anger welled up inside Steven.

“Father didn’t deserve to die, especially like this.” Judging from the state of the house and lingering magic, he’d at least put up a good fight. “Uncle Brogan probably didn’t even have enough honor to kill him himself and sent guards in his stead knowing father would be outnumbered.” Distain dripped from Steven’s voice. That was the coward’s way.

“It’s my fault. King Brogan promised to get revenge for me not giving him the artifacts.” Noli pressed her face into his shoulder. “I’m so sorry; your father didn’t deserve to die.”

Steven wrapped his arms around her. This was no scene for a lady, even one as uncommon as Noli. However, focusing on her helped to keep his own emotions at bay. Right now he needed to be rational and figure this out.

“It’s not your fault,” he soothed. “I have a feeling Uncle Brogan has been looking for a reason to do this. As long as we’re alive, James and I are threats to his crown.” Noli looked up at him. “Why would he kill your father if you two are the threats?”

“Because Uncle Brogan knows I’ll come after him in order to avenge my father—and he thinks I’ll lose.” He’d known for some time this day might come in some way, shape, or form, but he hadn’t expected it to be quite this soon.

A sharp breath hissed between her teeth. “Are you saying Uncle Brogan killed your father, knowing you’d come after him, and then he’ll kill you?”

Steven nodded, not ready to say the words out loud.

Her head shook slowly. “I will never understand Otherworld politics.”

“I think he meant this look like a robbery,” James poked around the room. “Nothing seems to be missing. But why? Why did he have to kill him?” He hit the wall with his fist.

Steven wandered over to the bookshelf, wondering if the contents behind it were what the perpetrators sought. “I think that was the plan, to make it look like it could have been anyone, even a mortal, leaving just enough evidence for us. The knife was probably an accident. I’m pretty sure he didn’t mean to be that sloppy. He’d want it to be a boy, besought from grief, attacking him with halfcocked revenge and no evidence.”

James snapped his fingers. “Uncle Brogan’s an excellent swordsman. He’ll be betting that he’ll win the challenge. Winning means he’s innocent, no matter what proof you have.”

“What?” Noli made a face, her eyes rimmed in red. “Winning proves his innocence? There’s no due process in the Otherworld?”

“We don’t have judges and juries in the Otherworld. We have monarchs, magic, and the Bright Lady.” Steven pulled the statuette on the bookshelf. It made a popping sound, releasing a hidden internal catch. His hand glowed green as he muttered the words to make the seal dissolve. The secret compartment hadn’t been disturbed. Good.

Steven pushed the bookshelf aside, revealing a safe. Putting his hand on it, he recited the spell that would open it. With a deep breath, he opened the door. Inside sat a suit of armor, a sword, a book, a ring and a wooden box.

Opening the ring box, he removed the gold ring with a stone as green as his sigil. Steven slid it on his right hand.

“Are you really?” James eyed the precious things his father had snuck into exile with him. Remnants of his father’s former rank.

“They’re mine now. Certainly, we can’t leave them here.” His fingertips brushed the elaborate sword which he had so many memories of. “When I kill Uncle Brogan, I think it would be poetic justice to use father’s sword. Before all else, be armed.”

James’ eyebrows rose. “Finally, a quote I like. Who says that?”

“Machiavelli.”

Noli’s face contorted. “You’re going to kill him?”

V put a hand onto her shoulder and gazed into her eyes. She still didn’t understand their world. But she tried.

His throat swelled. “I know it’s what he wants but I can’t ignore this.”

Dead. His father was dead. He felt simultaneously angry and numb.

“As long as you don’t die,” she whispered. “But I understand. If anyone hurt my family I’d kill them.”

“I don’t plan on dying. I have too much to do.” Too many things to fix. He put a hand on her arm. “We should look for Elise and Quinn.” He prayed to the Bright Lady they were alive and unharmed.

“Should we summon the police?” James asked.

“No. We’ll take father’s body home and bury it ourselves.” Steven swallowed hard. He’d give his father that much, a small token of how much he’d meant to him, even if he hadn’t told him so before he’d died.

“Yes, he’d like that,” James replied, voice hushed. “I still can’t believe Father is dead.”

Noli squeezed his shoulder. “I’ll go with you.”

“I’d like that.” He’d never told her, but she held him together, especially when he disappointed his father. Whatever happened to either of them, they went through it as a team.

He didn’t want that to ever stop.

They made their way through the house. Steven kept holding his breath, praying they didn’t find more bodies. Elise’s room stood empty. Clothes, toys, and books were strewn across the room.

“Someone packed quickly.” Noli surveyed the room.

“I hope Quinn took her away.” James’ face contorted in anger. “I know you, as eldest, have first right to challenge him, but I’ll be more than happy to kill Uncle Brogan if you want me to. Just say the word. He needs to pay.”

V nodded. “That means a lot to me. If Quinn left with Elise, there will be a message.” He turned to Noli. “Quinn and I knew that there could come a time where something might happen, so we worked out a system to magically leave each other a message.”

“That seems … organized.” Noli looked pale.

He opened his bedroom door and recoiled as the stench of the human condition hit them. Noli put her handkerchief back over her mouth and nose.

“That is disgusting.” James made a face at the mess on the bed. “I’m going to get some things from my room.” He left.

Steven’s nose scrunched and the corner of his lips turned down as he went to his bookshelf. “Truly, that is vile. I can’t see Uncle Brogan’s men doing that.”

Pulling out a particularly old and dusty book, he flipped through the pages.

Noli peered over his shoulder. “Quinn left you a note in a book?”

“In a way. Here.” He held open a page with his finger so she could see. “He used his magic to leave me a symbol on a specified page. No one would know what it meant but me. This narrow rectangle means he and one other person have fled, in this case, Elise.” His finger traced the rectangle. “The circle means they’re safe and will contact us soon.”

“Only you would have a code that was so complex yet so useless,” she teased. “How will he know where to find us?”

“I vote for leaving word with Mathias,” James called from his room.

Steven tucked the book under his arm. “That’s a good idea. I have a feeling they wouldn’t leave the mortal realm, but we should check the big house and leave a note when we depart.”

James appeared in the doorway. “What’s the plan?”

“Take father’s body, as well as anything we want to keep, back to the big house.” Steven looked around, trying to decide what to take as the realization hit. This chapter of his life was closed. This would never be home again. Life would never be the same. He sighed as he tangled his fingers in Noli’s hair. “I don’t think we’re coming back here. Ever.”

Epilogue

A Plan for Revenge

Noli watched as V and James placed white stones on top of the fresh mound of dirt, making a tumulus. They’d buried Mr. Darrow by the faerie tree in the center of the maze, the same one where she’d buried the tiny wood faery that had died in her hands, the same one they’d put her inside— which she still didn’t quite understand.

Her fingers brushed the bark of the old oak. There was something she needed to remember.

Something fun, I hope, the sprite piped up.

Noli suppressed a groan. She’d known the sprite’s silence wouldn’t last forever.

“You put one on.” V held out a stone to her. His father’s sword bumped against his back. He hadn’t taken it off since he’d removed it from the safe with the other precious things his father had kept there. The ring glimmered on V’s hand.

Taking the stone, she carefully placed it on the tumulus. Noli looked over at the star blooms surrounding the oat. Crouching, she stroked the closed petals. Bloom, she told it. Please? She didn’t know if she had to be polite in her magic, but it wouldn’t hurt. The pink blossom opened, its sweet fragrance filling her nose. Picking it, she went over and placed it on the tumulus. V flashed her a grateful smile. James and V bowed their heads. She took V’s hand. Mr. Darrow hadn’t deserved to die.

After a few moments, they walked in silence to the library, which was filled with piles of books and other things they’d painstakingly brought back from the house in Los Angeles. Quinn and Elise hadn’t been at the big house, nor were there any messages in the places V had checked. Word had also been left for Quinn with someone called Mathias. Noli prayed they were safe.

Someone had left supper for them on the low table in the library. Noli didn’t feel like eating. Instead, she poured everyone tea to give herself something to do.

“What now?” Noli asked, taking a sip of tea, even if she already knew the answer.

“I’m going to go challenge my uncle.” Quiet determination colored V’s voice. His knuckles whitened as he gripped his teacup.

Noli took another sip and looked up at him. “Tomorrow you’re going to wake up, grab your sword, storm over to the earth court palace, and challenge him?”

It seemed so … simplistic given the complexity of Otherworldly conventions.

V and James exchanged glances.

“Pretty much.” Steven pulled her to him. “You don’t have come.”

“You can’t keep me away. If you’re going to finally achieve your childhood dream of taking back your court, I am most certainly coming with you.” She pressed her forehead to his. She’d stand by V’s side no matter what.

“I … I’m not going to challenge him for the earth court. I’m not an adult yet—and I’m not ready. I’m just challenging him for the death of my father.” He went pale as he said that.

“So the duel isn’t to the death?” The idea didn’t make her feel any better.

“No, the particular challenge I’m going to invoke isn’t to the death.” He pressed his face into her shoulder and her arms wrapped around him.

Then what was the point?

“I don’t understand Otherworld politics,” she muttered into her teacup.

James shot out of his chair, anger burning in his eyes. “We’re not going kill him? He killed our father and we’re not going to kill him?”

A look she’d never seen before crossed V’s face. “Oh, we’ll kill him,” V told him. “By the Bright Lady I promise you that. Just not tomorrow. I’m not an adult yet—and neither are you, which means we can’t legally challenge him to the death. There’s still a chance someone could die in any such a duel, regardless of what kind.”

As long as it wasn’t V. That’s what she feared most.

“Are … are you still in?” V’s voice wavered slightly.

“Of course I am.” James put in his hand. “That’s what brothers are for.”

Noli put her hand on top of James’. “Count me in as well.”

V added his hand to the pile. “Let’s do this. Tomorrow we’ll go to the earth court and avenge my father’s death.”

Noli picked up her teacup and raised it. “To revenge.”

James and V picked up their teacups as well. “To revenge.”

V drank then added, “Between friends there is no need for justice, but people who are just still need the quality of friendship; and indeed friendliness is considered to be justice in the fullest sense. It is not only a necessary thing but a splendid one.”

“Nicomachean Ethics?” She couldn’t help but grin at V. “I’ve missed your random quoting of things.”

James huffed as he poured everyone more tea. “You two are so boring.”

“But we’re here.” She snuggled closer to V.

V put an arm around her waist. “That we are.”

A plan formed in Noli’s mind as they drank their tea. James and V were still considered children in the Otherworld. Thanks to what the queen had done to her, technically, she was an adult sprite. She was sick and tired of being protected. No one was going to coddle her or tell her what do any longer. Even if she wasn’t much of a fighter, she’d find some way to destroy the earth court king, no matter what.

Oh yes, King Brogan would pay dearly. No one threatened those she loved and got away with it. No one.

The End

Author’s Note

Charmed Vengeance takes place in an alternate version of 1901, a peek into what might have been. I’ve taken liberties with history, moving things back and forth to suit the story. For example, there was no “pleasure pier” in Los Angeles until 1916 and the carousel didn’t appear until 1922 and the Los Angeles Museum of History, Science and Art didn’t open until 1910.

I’ve also had great fun creating alternate histories, which I consider one of the perks of writing Steampunk. There are so many things might have been but never were. For example, how would the landscape of our county change if Hawaii had remained a sovereign nation instead of becoming a state?

The State of Deseret was also something that never was. I’ve made Deseret an official territory, not a state, and much smaller than originally proposed, about the size and placement of Utah. The MoBatts is a play on the Mormon Battalion, which was the only religiously based unit in United States military history, serving during the Mexican-American war. I entertained the notion that the battalion stayed in service after the war, eventually becoming a privatized security force for Deseret, chasing all sorts of baddies—especially air pirates.

Human trafficking was an issue during the Victorian era. Girls were being abducted then brought to America to work in brothels because the supply of willing girls didn’t meet the demand. In 1910 the American government banned the interstate transport of women for “immoral purposes.” Unfortunately, human trafficking is still an issue world-wide today.

Making art and jewelry out of human hair was a Victorian pastime and ladies magazines even published instructions. I’m not sure if any faeries were commissioning mortals to steal antiquities, but people aren’t always whom or what they seem, which is valuable to remember, no matter age you live in.

—Suzanne Lazear

About the Author

Suzanne Lazear (Los Angeles, CA) loves both faeries and steampunk and has been known to build faerie houses in the backyard and make rayguns to match her ball gown. She’s a regular blogger at Steamed, a group steampunk blog. Charmed Vengeance is her followup novel to Innocent Darkness.

To learn more about the world of the Aether Chronicles, please visit www.aetherchronicles.com.

Content

Charmed Vengeance
The Aether Chronicles - 2
by
Suzanne Lazear

Prologue The Sacrifice

One Jeffrey Returns

Two Ultimatums

Three Leaving Los Angeles

Four The Vixen’s Revenge

Five A Questing We Will Go

Six All in a Day’s Work

Seven Detour

Eight The Lives and Times of Air Pirates

Nine New York City

Ten Mathias’ Place

Eleven Surprises

Twelve Denver

Thirteen Surprises

Fourteen MoBatts

Fifteen Taking Chances

Sixteen The Drop

Seventeen Getting Down to Business

Eighteen Visitors

Nineteen Ill

Twenty Bittersweet Returns

Twenty-One Deliverance

Twenty-Two Where Do We Go From Here?

Twenty-Three Los Angeles

Epilogue A Plan for Revenge

Author’s Note

About the Author